;:m^l'' ^OF-CALIP
'iOJIlV3-JO'<^ '^S]]
^\^E UNIVFR,?//,
c^Of
^
15 V j=^| iCJK
•V o
f
.13^V
^ ^.
\r 1 1 1 ) t \ T n r
i i(
'/JadAliMldU>
)HM\WRm
^xnymn^ ^Mvmi^
\^''
^
%
.^ K.
•■^■'oc:i\IN;lii\>
^EliNIVERi-//, vMOSANf.Elff.
';^.
:^^
nJONVSOl^'' %a3AIN
- ER.V/A
i t^^l
'OJITVDJO
^OFCAIIFO/;*^
^o\m
JO^"
CAIIFOff;^.
^<?Aavaaii#
.iLit;<ARY6k vAt-LIBRARYOc
•i? ,'75
^\^EUNIVER5•/4 ^^
JUiTi iLlITi i!:^!
^ cg^
THE PRECIPICE
THE PRECIPICE
TRANSLATED FROM
THE RUSSIAN OF
IVAN GONCHAROV
BY
M. BRYANT
ALFRED A. KNOPF
NEW YORK MCMXVI
G(o
PREFACE
Ivan Alexandrovich Goncharov (1812-1891) was
one of the leading members of the great circle of
Russian writers who, in the middle of the nineteenth
century, gathered around the Sovremmenik (Con-
temporary) under Nekrasov's editorship — a circle
including Turgenev, Dostoyevsky, Tolstoy, Byelinsky,
and Herzen. He had not the marked genius of the
first three of these ; but that he is so much less known
to the western reader is perhaps also due to the fact
that there was nothing sensational either in his life
or his literary method. His strength was in the
steady delineation of character, conscious of, but
not deeply disturbed by, the problems which were
obsessing and distracting smaller and greater minds.
Tolstoy has a characteristically prejudiced reminis-
cence : "I remember how Goncharov, the author,
a very sensible and educated man but a thorough
townsman and an aesthete, said to me that, after
Turgenev, there was nothing left to write about in
the life of the lower classes. It was all used up.
The life of our wealthy people, with their amorousness
and dissatisfaction with their lives, seemed to him
full of inexhaustible subject-matter. One hero kissed
his lady on her palm, and another on her elbow, and
a third somewhere else. One man is discontented
through idleness, another because people don't love
GG6467
vi PREFACE
him. And Goncharov thought that in this sphere
there is no end of variety."
In fact, his greatest success was the portrait of
Oblomov in the novel of that name, which was at
once recognised as a peculiarly national character —
a man of thirty-two years, careless, bored, untidy,
lazy, but gentle and good-natured. In the present
work, now translated for the first time into English,
the type reappears with some differences. Raisky
seems to have been " born tired." He has plenty
of intelligence, some artistic gifts, charm, and an
abundant kindliness, yet he achieves nothing, either
in work or in love, and in the end fades ineffectually
out of the story. " He knew he would do better to
begin a big piece of work instead of these trifles ; but
he told himself that Russians did not understand
hard work, or that real work demanded rude strength,
the use of the hands, the shoulders, and the back."
"He is only half a man," says Mark Volokov, the
wolfish outlaw who quotes Proudhon and talks about
" the new knowledge, the new life." This rascal,
whose violent pursuit of the heroine produces the
tragedy of the book, is a much less convincing figure,
though he also represents a reality of Russian life then,
and even now.
The true contrast to Raisky of which Goncharov
had deep and sympathetic knowledge is shown in
the splendid picture of the two women — Vera, the
infatuated beauty, and Aunt Tatiana, whose agony
of motherly concern and shamed remembrance is
depicted with great power. The book is remarkable
as a study in the psychology of passionate emotion ;
for the western reader, it is also delightful for the
glimpses it gives of the old Russian country life which
/'
PREFACE vii
is slowly passing away. The scene lies beside one of
the small towns on the Volga — " like other towns,
a cemetery . . . the tranquillity of the grave. What
a frame for a novel, if only he knew what to put in
the novel. ... If the image of passion should float
over this motionless, sleepy little world, the picture
would glow into the enchanting colour of life." The
storm of passion does break over the edge of the hill
overlooking the mighty river, and, amid the wreckage,
the two victims rise into a nobility that the reckless
reformer and the pleasant dilettante have never
conceived.
Goncharov had passed many years in Governmental
service and had, in fact, reached the age of thirty-five
when his first work, "A Common Story," was published.
" The Frigate Pallada," which followed, is a lengthy
descriptive account of an official expedition to Japan
and Siberia in which Goncharov took part. After the
publication of " The Precipice," its author was moved
to write an essay, " Better Late Than Never," in which
he attempted to explain that the purpose of his three
novels was to present the eternal struggle between East
and West — the lethargy of the Russian and the ferment
of foreign influences. Thus he ranged himself more
closely with the great figures among his contemporaries.
Two other volumes consist of critical study and
reminiscence.
CHAPTER I
Boris Pavlovich Raisky had a vivacious, unusually
mobile face. At first sight he appeared younger than
his 3''ears. The high, white forehead gave an impression
of freshness and vigour ; the eyes blazed one moment
with intelligence, emotion or gaiety, a moment later
they wore a meditative, dreamy expression, then
again they looked young, even childlike. At other
times they evidenced knowledge of life, or looked
so weary, so bored that they betrayed their owner's
age ; at these times there appeared between them
three furrows, certain indications of time and knowledge
of life. Smooth black hair fell on his neck and half
covered the ears, with here and there silver threads
about the temples. His complexion had kept the
tints of youth except on the temples and the chin,
which were a brownish-yellow colour.
It was easy to guess from his physiognomy that
the conflict between youth and maturity was past,
that he had passed the early stages of life's journey
and that sorrow and sickness had left their marks
on him. Only the mouth, with its delicate lines, with
the fresh, almost childlike smile remained unchanged
by age.
He had been left an orphan in childhood, and for
some time his indifferent, bachelor guardian had
left his education to a relative, Boris's aunt.
This lady was endowed with a rich temperament,
but her horizon did not stretch far beyond her own
home, where in the tranquil atmosphere of woods
and gardens, in the environment of the family and
the estate, Boris had passed several years. When
he grew older his guardian sent him to the High
10 THE PRECIPICE
School, where the family traditions of former wealth
and of the connexion with other old noble families
faded.
His further development, occupations and inclinations
led him still further from the traditions of his child-
hood. Raisky had lived for about ten years in St.
Petersburg ; that is to say he rented three pleasant
rooms from a German landlord, which he retained,
although after he had left the civil service he rarely
spent two successive half-years in the capital.
He had left the civil service as casually as he had
entered it, because, when he had had time to consider
his position, he came to the conclusion that the service
is not an aim in itself, but merely a means to bring
together a number of men who would otherwise
have had no justification for their existence. If
these men had not existed, the posts which they
filled need never have been created.
Now, he had already passed his thirtieth year, and
had neither sowed nor reaped. He did not follow
the same path as the other ordinary arrival from
the interior of Russia, for he was neither an officer
nor an official, nor did he seek a career for himself
by hard work or by influence. He was inscribed in
the registers of his police district as a civil servant.
It would have been hard for the expert in physiog-
nomy to decipher Raisky's characteristics, inclinations
and character from his face because of its extraordinary
mobility. Still less could his mental physiognomy
be defined. He had moments when, to use his own
expression, he embraced the whole w rid, so that
many people declared that there was no kinder, more
amiable man in existence. Others, on the contrary,
who came across him at an unfortunate moment,
when the yellow patches on his face were most marked,
when his lips were drawn in a sinister, nervous quiver,
and he returned kindness and sympathy with cold
looks and sharp words, were repelled by him and
even pursued him with their dislike. Some called
him egotistic and proud, while others declared them-
selves enchanted with him ; some again maintained
THE PRECIPICE ii
that he was theatrical, others that he was not to be
trusted. Two or three friends judged otherwise.
" A noble nature," they said, " most honourable,
but with all its virtues, nervous, passionate, excitable,
fiery tempered. ..." So there had never been any
unanimous opinion of him.
Even in early childhood while he lived with his
aunt, and later, after his school-days had begun, he
showed the same enigmatic and contradictory traits.
It might be expected that the first effort of a new
boy would be to listen to the teacher's questions and
the pupils' answers. But Raisky stared at the teacher,
as if seeking to impress on his memory the details of
his appearance, his speech, how he took snuff ; he
looked at his eyebrows, his beard, then at his clothes,
at the cornelian seal suspended across his waistcoat,
and so en. Then he would observe each of the other
boys and note their peculiarities, or he would study
his own person, and wonder what his own iace was
like, what the others thought of him. . . .
" What did I say just now ? " interrupted the
master, noticing Boris's wandering glance.
To the teacher's amazement Boris replied word
for word, " And what is the meaning of this ? " He
had listened mechanically, and had caught the actual
syllables.
The master repeated his explanation, and again
Boris caught the sound of his voice, noticing that
sometimes he spoke shortly, staccato — sometimes
drawled as if he were singing, and then rapped out
his words smartly like nuts.
" Well ? "
Raisky blushed, perspired with anxiety, and was
silent.
It was the mathematical master. He went to
the blackboard, wrote up the problem, and again
began the explanation. Raisky only noticed with
what rapidity and certainty he wrote the figures,
how the waistcoat with the cornelian seal and then
the snuff-spattered shirt front came nearer— nothing,
except the solution of the problem, escaped him.
12 THE PRECIPICE
Now and then a notion penetrated to his brain,
but when it came to equations he grew weary with
the effort required. Sometimes the teacher lost
patience with him, and generally concluded : "Go
back to your place, you are a blockhead."
But if a whiff of originality passed over the master
himself, if he taught as if it were a game, and had
recourse neither to his book nor to the blackboard,
then the solution flashed on Raisky, and he found the
answer quicker than any of the others.
He consumed passionately history, novels and tales ;
wherever he could he begged for books. But he
did not like facts or theories or anything that drew
him from the world of fancy towards the world of
reality. In the geography lesson he could not under-
'stand how any boy could answer in class, but once
out of class he could talk about foreign countries
and cities, or about the sea, to the amazement of
his class-mates. He had not learnt it from the teacher
or from a book, but he gave a picture of the place
as if he had actually been there.
"You are inventing," a sceptical listener would say.
" Vassili Nikitich never said that."
His companions did not know what to make of him,
for his sympathies changed so often that he had
neither constant friends nor constant enemies. One
week he would attach himself to one boy, seek his
society, sit with him, read to him, talk to him and
give him his confidence. Then, for no reason, he
would leave him, enter into close relations with another
boy, and then as speedily forget him.
If one of his companions annoyed him he became
angry with him and pursued hostilities obstinately
long after the original cause was forgotten. Then
suddenly he would have a friendly, magnanimous
impulse, would carefully arrange a scene of reconcil-
iation, which interested everyone, himself most of all.
When he was out of school, everyday life attracted
him very little ; he cared neither for its gayer side
nor its sterner activities. If his guardian asked him
how the corn should be threshed, the cloth milled
THE PRECIPICE 13
or linen bleached, he turned away and went out on to
the verandah to look out on the woods, or made his
way along the river to the thicket to watch the insects
at work, or to observe the birds, to see how they
ahghted, how they sharpened their beaks. He caught
a hedgehog and made a playmate of it, went out
fishing all day long with the village boys, or listened
to the tales about Pugachev told by a half-witted
old woman living in a mud hut, greedily drinking
in the most singular of the horrible incidents she
related, while he looked into the old woman's toothless
mouth and into the caverns of her fading eyes.
For hours he would listen with morbid curiosity
to the babble of the idiot Feklusha. At home he
read in the most desultory way. He deemed the
secrets of Eastern magic, Russian tales and folk-lore,
skimmed Ossian, Tasso, Homer, or wandered with
Cook in strange lands. If he found nothing to read
he lay motionless all day long, as if he were exhausted
with hard work ; his fancy carried him beyond Ossian
and Homer, beyond the tales of Cook, until fevered
with his imaginings he rose tired, exhausted, and
unable for a long time to resume normal life.
People called him an idler. He feared this
accusation, and wept over it in sercet, though he was
convinced that he was no idler, but something different,
that no one but himself comprehended.
Unfortunately, there was no one to guide him in a
definite direction. On the one hand, his guardian
merely saw to it that his masters came at stated times
and that Boris did not avoid school ; on the other, his
aunt contented herself with seeing that he was in
good health, ate and slept well, was decently dressed,
and as a well-brought-up boy should, did not consort
with every village lout.
Nobody cared to see what he read ; his aunt gave him
the keys of his father's library in the old house, where
he shut himself in, now to read Spinoza, now a novel,
and another day Voltaire or Boccaccio.
He made better progress in the arts than in the
sciences. Here too he had his tricks. One day the
14 THE PRECIPICE
teacher set the pupils to draw eyes, but Raisky grew
tired of that, and proceeded to add a nose and a
moustache. The master surprised him, and seized him
by the hair. When he looked closer at the drawing,
however, he asked : " Where did you learn to do
that ? "
" Nowhere," was the reply.
" But it is well done, my lad. See yourself what
this hurry to get on leads to ; the forehead and nose
are good enough, but the ear you have put in the
wrong place, and the hair looks like tow."
Raisky was triumphant The words, " But it is
well done ; the forehead and nose are good enough,"
were for him a crown of laurel.
He walked round the school yard proud in the
consciousness that he was the best in the drawing
class ; this mood lasted to the next day, when he came
to grief in the ordinary lessons. But he conceived a
passion for drawing, and during the month that
followed drew a curly-headed boy, then the head of
Fingal, His fancy was caught by a woman's head
which hung in the master's room ; it leaned a little
towards one shoulder, and looked away into the
distance with melancholy, meditative eyes. " Allow
me to make a copy," he begged with a gentle, tremulous
voice, and with a nervous quiver of the upper lip.
" Don't break the glass," the master warned him,
and gave him the picture.
Boris was happy. For a whole week his masters did
not secure a single intelligent answer from him. He
sat silently in his corner and drew. - At night he took
the drawing to his bedroom, and as he looked into
its gracious eyes, followed the lines of the delicately
bent neck, he shivered, his heart stood still, there was
a catch in his breath, and he closed his eyes ; with a
faint sigh he pressed the picture to his breast where
the breath came so painfully — and then there was a
crash and the glass fell clattering on the floor.
When he had drawn the head his pride knew no
bounds. His work was exhibited with the drawings
of pupils of the top class, the teacher had made few
THE PRECIPICE 15
corrections, had only here and there put broad strokes
in the shading, had drawn three or four more decided
Hnes, had put a point in each eye — and the eyes were
now hke Hfe.
" How lifelike and bold it is ! " thought Raisky, as
he looked at the strokes inserted by his master, and
more especially at the points in the eyes, which had so
suddenly given tnem the look of life. This step forward
intoxicated him. " Talent ! Talent ! " sang in his ears.
He sketched the maids, the coachman, the peasants
of the countryside. He was particularly successful
with the idiot Feklusha, seated in a cavern with her
bust in the shade, and the light on her wild hair ; he
had not the patience nor the skill to finish bust, hands
and feet. How could anybody be expected to sit
still all the morning, when the sun was shedding its
rays so gaily and so generously on stream and meadow ?
Within three days the picture had faded in his
imagination, and new images were thronging his
brain. He would like to have drawn a round dance,
a drunken old man, the rapid passage of a troika. For
two days he was taken up with this picture, which
stood before his mind's eye in every detail ; the peasants
and the women were finished, but not the waggon
with its three fleet horses.
In a week he had forgotten this picture also.
He loved music to distraction. At school he had
an enduring affection for the dull Vassyvkov, who was
the laughing stock of the other boys. A boy would
seize Vassyvkov by the ear, crying, " Get out, stupid,
blockhead," but Raisky stood by him, because
Vassyvkov, inattentive, sleepy, idle, who never did
his work even for the universally beloved Russian
master, would every afternoon after dinner take his
violin, and as he played, forget the school, the masters
and the nose-pullings. His eyes as they gazed into
the distance, apparently seeking something strange,
enticing, and mysterious, became wild and gloomy,
and often filled with tears.
He was no longer Vassyvkov, but another creature.
His pupils dilated, his eyes ceased to blink, becoming
i6 THE PRECIPICE
clearer and deeper ; his glance was proud and intelligent ;
his breath came long and deep. Over his face stole
an expression of happiness, of gentleness ; his eyes
became darker and seemed to radiate light. In a
word he became beautiful.
Raisky began to think the thoughts of Vassyvkov,
to see what he saw. His surroundings vanished, and
boys and benches were lost in a mist. More notes . . .
and a wide space opened before him. A world in
motion arose. He heard the murmur of running
streams, saw ships, men, woods, and drifting clouds ;
everywhere was light, motion, and gaiety. He had
the sensation that he himself was growing taller, he
caught his breath. . . .
The dream continued just so long as the notes were
heard. Suddenly he heard a noise, he was awakened
with a start, Vassyvkov had ceased to play ; the
moving, musical waves vanished, and there were only
the boys, benches and tables. Vassyvkov laid aside
his violin, and somebody tweaked his ear. Raisky
threw himself in a rage on the offender, struck him —
all the while possessed by the magic notes.
Every nerve in his body sang. Life, thought,
emotion broke in waves in the seething sea of his
consciousness. The notes strike a chord of memory.
A cloud of recollection hovers before him, shaping the
figure of a woman who holds him to her breast. He
gropes in his consciousness — it was thus that his
mother's arms cradled him, his face pressed to her
breast . . . her figure grows in distinctness, as if she
had risen from the grave. . . .
He had begun to take lessons from Vassyvkov. For
a whole week he had been moving the bow up and
down, but its scratching set his teeth on edge. He
caught two strings at once, and his hand trembled with
weakness. It was clearly no use. When Vassyvkov
played his hand seemed to play of itself. Tired of
the torment, Raisky begged his guardian to allow
him to take piano lessons.
" It will be easier on the pianoforte," he thought.
His guardian engaged a German master, but
F
THEI PRECIPICE 17
took the opportunity of saying a few words to his
nephew.
" Boris," he said, " for what are you preparing
yourself ? I have been intending to ask you for a
long time."
Boris did not understand the question, and made
no answer.
" You are nearly sixteen years old, and it is time
you began to think of serious things. It is plain that
you have not yet considered what faculty you will
follow in the University, and to which branch of the
service you will devote yourself. You cannot well
go into the army, because you have no great fortune,
and yet, for the sake of your family, could hardly serve
elsewhere than in the Guards.
Boris was silent, and watched through the window
how the hens strutted about, how the pigs wallowed
in the mire, how the cat was stalking a pigeon. . . .
" I am speaking to you seriously, and you stare out
of the window. For what future are you preparing
yourself ? "
" I want to be an artist."
" Wha-at ? "
" An artist."
" The devil only knows what notions you have
got into your head. Who would agree to that ?
Do you even know what an artist is ? "
Raisky made no answer.
" An artist ... is a man who borrows money from
you,~Dr chatters foolish nonsense, and drives you to
distraction. . . . Artist ! . . . These people lead a
wild gipsy life, are destitute of money, clothes, shoes,
and all the time they dream of wealth. Artists live
on this earth like the birds of heaven. I have seen
enough of them in St. Petersburg : bold rascals who
meet one another in the evening dressed in fantastic
costumes, lie upon divans, smoke pipes, talk about
trifles, read poetry, drink brandy and declare that they
are artists. Uncombed, unwashed. . . ."
" I have heard. Uncle, that artists are now held in
i8 THE PRECIPICE
high esteem. You are thinking of the past. Now,
the Academy produces many famous people."
" I am not very old, and I have seen the world.
You have heard the bells ring, but do not know in
what tower. Famous people ! There are famous
artists as there are famous doctors. But when do
they achieve fame ? When do they enter the service
and reach the rank of Councillor ? If a man builds
a cathedral or erects a monument in a public place,
then people begin to seek him out. But artists begin
in poverty, with a crust of bread. You will find they
are for the most part freed serfs, small tradespeople
or foreigners, or Jews. Poverty drives them to art.
But you — a Raisky ! You have land of your own,
and bread to eat. It's pleasant enough to have
graceful talents in society, to play the piano, to sketch
in an album, and to sing a song, and I have therefore
engaged a German professor for you. But what an
abominable idea to be an artist by profession ! Have
you ever heard of a prince or a count who has painted
a picture, or a nobleman who has chiselled a statue ?
No, and why ? "
" What about Rubens ? He was a courtier, an
ambassador. ..."
" Where have you dug that out ? Two hundred
years ago. . . . Among the Germans . . . but you are
going to the University, to enter the faculty of law,
then you will study for the service in St. Petersburg,
try to get a position as advocate, and your connexions
will help you to a place at court. And if you keep
your eyes open, with your name and your connexions,
you will be a Governor in thirty years' time. That is
the career for you. But there seem to be no serious
ideas in your head ; you catch fish with the village
boors, have sketched a swamp and a drunken beggar,
but you have not the remotest idea of when this or
that crop should be sown, or at what price it is sold."
Raisky trembled. His guardian's lecture affected
his nerves.
Like Vassyvkov, the music master began to bend
his fingers. If Raisky had not been ashamed before his
THE PRECIPICE 19
guardian he would not have endured the torture.
As it was he succeeded in a few months, after much
trouble, in completing the first stages of his instruction.
Very soon be surpassed and surprised the local young
ladies by the strength and boldness of his playing.
His master saw his abilities were remarkable, his
indolence still more remarkable.
That, he thought, was no misfortune. Indolence
and neghgence are native to artists. He had been
told too that a man who has talent should not work
too hard. Hard work is only for those with moderate
abilities.
CHAPTER n
Raisky entered the University, and spent the summer
vacation with his aunt, Tatiana Markovna Berezhkov.
His aunt lived in a family estate which Boris had
inherited from his mother — a piece of land on the
Volga, close by a little town, with fifty souls and
two residences, one built of stone and now neglected,
the other a wooden building built by Boris's father.
In this newer house Tatiana Markovna lived with
two orphan girls of six and five years old respectively,
who had been left in her care by a niece whom she
had loved as a daughter.
Tatiana Markovna had an estate and a village
of her own, but after the death of Raisky's parents she
had established herself on their little estate, which she
ruled like a miniature kingdom, wisely, economically,
carefully and despotically. She never permitted Boris's
guardian to interfere in her business, took no heed of
documents, papers, or deeds, but carried on the affairs
of the estate according to the practice of its former
owners. She told Boris's guardian that all the docu-
ments, papers and deeds were inscribed in her memory,
and that she would render account to Boris when he
came of age ; until that day came she, according
to the verbal instructions of his parents, was mistress
20 THE PRECIPICE
of the estate. Boris's guardian was content. It
was an excellent estate, and could not be better
administered than by the old lady.
What a Paradise Raisky evolved for himself in
this corner of the earth, from which he had been taken
away in his childhood and where he had spent many
a summer visit in his schooldays. What views in
the neighbourhood ! Every window in the house
framed a lovely landscape. From one side could be
seen the Volga with its steep banks ; from the others
wide meadows and gorges, and the whole seemed to
melt into the distant blue hills. From the third
side could be seen fields, villages, and part of the
town. The air was cool and invigorating, and as
refreshing as a bathe on a summer day.
In the immediate neighbourhood of the two houses
the great park, with its dark alleys, arbours and seats,
was kept in good order, but beyond these limits it
was left wild. There were broad stretching elms,
cherry and apple trees, service trees, and there were
lime trees intended to form an avenue, which lost
itself in a wood in the friendly neighbourhood of
pines and birches. Suddenly the whole ended in
a precipice, thickly overgrown with bushes, which
overhung a plain about one and a-half versts in breadth
along the banks of the Volga.
Nearer the wooden house lay the vegetable garden,
and just in front of its windows lay the flower garden,
Tatiana Markovna liked to have a space clear of
trees in front of the house, so that the place was
flooded with sunshine and the scent of flowers. From
the other side of the house one could watch all that
was going on in the courtyard and could see the
servants' quarters, the kitchens, the hayricks, and
the stable. In the depths of the courtyard stood
the old house, gloomy, always in shadow, stained
with age, with here and there a cracked window pane,
with heavy doors fastened by heavy bolts, and the
path leading up to it overgrown with grass. But
on the new house the sun streamed from morning to
night ; the flower garden, full of roses and dahlias.
THE PRECIPICE 21
surrounded it like a garland, and the gay flowers
seemed to be trying to force their way in through
the windows. Swallows nesting under the eaves
flew hither and thither ; in the garden and the trees
there were hedge-sparrows, siskins and goldfinches,
and when darkness fell the nightingale began to sing.
Around the flowers there were swarms of bees, humble-
bees, dragon-flies, and glittering butterflies ; and in
the corners cats and kittens stretched themselves
comfortably in the sunshine.
In the house itself peace and joy reigned. The rooms
were small, but cosy. Antique pieces of furniture
had been brought over from the great house, as
had the portraits of Raisky's parents and grand-
parents. The floors were painted, waxed and polished ;
the stoves were adorned with old-fashioned tiles,
also brought over from the other house ; the cup-
boards were full of plate and silver ; there were
old Dresden cups and figures, Chinese ornaments,
tea-pots, sugar-basins, heavy old spoons. Round
stools bound with brass, and inlaid tables stood in
pleasant corners.
In Tatiana Markovna's sitting-room stood an old-
fashioned carved bureau with a mirror, urns, lyres,
and genii. But she had hung up the mirror, because
she said it was a hindrance to writing when you
stared at your own stupid face. The room also
contained a round table where she lunched and drank
her tea and coffee, and a rather hard leather-covered
armchair with a high back. Grandmother* was old-
fashioned ; she did not approve of lounging, but held
herself upright and was simple and reserved in her
manners.
How beautiful Boris thought her I And indeed
she was beautiful.
Tall, neither stout nor thin, a vivacious old lady . . .
not indeed an old lady, but a woman of fifty, with
quick black eyes, and so kind and gracious a smile
* Tatiana Markovna was addressed by her grand-nieces and
her grand-nephew as Grandmother.
22 THE PRECIPICE
that even when she was angry, and the storm-Hght
flickered in her eyes, the blue sky could be observed
behind the clouds. She had a slight moustache, and,
on her left cheek, near the chin, a birth-mark with
a little bunch of hairs, details which gave her face
a remarkable expression of kindness.
She cut her grey hair short, and went about in
house, yard, garden with her head uncovered, but
on feast days, or when guests were expected she put
on a cap. The cap could not be kept in its place,
and did not suit her at all, so that after about five
minutes she would with apologies remove the tiresome
headdress.
In the mornings she wore a wide white blouse
with a girdle and big pockets ; in the afternoon she
put on a brown dress, and on feast days a heavy
rustling silk dress that gleamed like silver, and over
it a valuable shawl which only Vassilissa, her house-
keeper, was allowed to take out of the press.
" Uncle Ivan Kusmich brought it from the East,"
she used to boast. " It cost three hundred gold
roubles, and now no money would buy it."
At her girdle hung a bunch of keys, so that Grand-
mother could he heard from afar like a rattlesnake
when she crossed the yard or the garden. At the
sound the coachmen hid their pipes in their boots,
because the mistress feared nothing so much as fire,
and for that reason counted smoking as the greatest
of crimes. The cooks seized the knife, the spoon or
the broom ; Kirusha, who had been joking with
Matrona, hurried to the door, while Matrona hurried
to the byre.
If the approaching clatter gave warning that the
mistress was returning to the house Mashutka quickly
took off her dirty apron and wiped her hands on a
towel or a bit of rag, as the case might be. Spitting
on her hands she smoothed down her dry, rebellious
hair, and covered the round table with the finest of
clean tablecloths. Vassilissa, silent, serious, of the
same age as her mistress, buxom, but faded with
THE PRECIPICE 23
much confinement indoors, would bring in the silver
service with the steaming coffee.
Mashutka effaced herself as far as possible in a corner.
The mistress insisted on cleanliness in her servants,
but Mashutka had no gift for keeping herself spotless.
When her hands were clean she could do nothing,
but felt as if everything would slip through her fingers.
If she was told to do her hair on Sunday, to wash
and to put on tidy clothes, she felt the whole day
as if she had been sewn into a sack. She only seemed
to be happy when, smeared and wet with washing
the boards, the windows, the silver, or the doors,
she had become almost unrecognisable, and had,
if she wanted to rub her ^nose or her eyebrows, to
use her elbow.
Vassilissa, on the contrary, respected herself, and
was the only tidy woman among all the servants.
She had been in the service of her mistress since her
earliest days as her personal maid, had never been
separated from her, knew every detail of her life, and
now lived with her as housekeeper and confidential
servant. The two women communicated with one
another in monosyllables. Tatiana Markovna hardly
needed to give instructions to Vassilissa, who knew
herself what had to be done. If something unusual
was required, her mistress did not give orders, but
suggested that this or that should be done.
Vassilissa was the only one of her subjects whom
Tatiana Markovna addressed by her full name.
If she did address them by their baptismal names
they were names that could not be compressed nor
clipped, as for example Ferapont or Panteleimon.
The village elder she did indeed address as Stepan
Vassilich, but the others were to her Matroshka,
Mashutka, Egorka and so on. The unlucky individual
whom she addressed with his Christian name and
patronymic knew that a storm was impending. " Here,
Egor Prokhorich ! where were you all day yesterday ? "
Or " Simeon Vassilich, you smoked a pipe yesterday
in the hayrick. Take care ! "
She would get up in the middle of the night to
24 THE PRECIPICE
convince herself that a spark from a pipe had not
set fire to anything, or that there was not someone
walking about the yard or the coachhouse with a
lantern.
Under no consideration could the gulf between the
" people " and the family be bridged. She was
moderately strict and moderately considerate, kindly,
but always within the limits of her ideas of government.
If Irene, Matrona or another of the maids gave birth
to a child, she listened to the report of the event with
an air of injured dignity, but gave Vassilissa to under-
stand that the necessaries should be provided ; and
would add, " Only don't let me see the good-for-
nothing." After Matrona or Irene had recovered
she would keep out of her mistress's sight for a month
or so ; then it was as if nothing had happened, and
the child was put out in the village.
If any of her people fell sick, Tatiana got up in the
night, sent him spirits and embrocation, but next
day she would send him either to the infirmary or
oftener to the " wise woman," but she did not send
for a doctor. But if one of her own relatives, her
" grandchildren " showed a bad tongue, or a swollen
face,' Kirusha or Vlass must immediately ride post
haste to the town for the doctor.
The "wise woman " was a woman in the suburbs
who treated the " people " with simple remedies,
and rapidly relieved them of their maladies. It did,
indeed, happen that many a man remained crippled
for life after her treatment. One lost his voice and
could only crow, another lost an eye, or a piece of
his jawbone, but the pain was gone and he went back
to work. That seemed satisfactory to the patient
as well as the proprietor of the estate. And as the
" wise woman " only concerned herself with humble
people, with serfs and the poorer classes, the medical
profession did not interfere with her.
Tatiana Markovna fed her servants decently with
cabbage soup and groats, on feast-days with rye
and mutton ; at Christmas geese and pigs were roasted.
She allowed nothing out of the common on the servants'
THE PRECIPICE 25
table or in their dress, but she gave the surplus from
her own table now to one woman, now to another.
Vassilissa drank tea immediately after her mistress ;
after her came the maids in the house, and last old
Yakob. On feast days, on account of the hardness
of their work, a glass of brandy was handed to the
coachman, the menservants and the Starost,
As soon as the tea was cleared away in the morning
a stout, chubby-faced woman pushed her way into the
room, always smiling. She was maid to the grand-
children, Veroshka and Marfinka. Close at her heels
the twelve-year-old assistant, and together they
brought the children to breakfast.
Never knowing which of the two to kiss first, Tatiana
Markovna would begin : " Well, my birdies, how are
you ? Veroshka, darling, you have brushed your
hair ? "
" And me. Granny, me," Marfinka would cry.
'' Why are Marfinka's eyes red ? Has she been
crying ? " Tatiana Markovna inquired anxiously of
the maid. " The sun has dazzled her. Are her
curtains well drawn, you careless girl ? I must see."
In the maid's room sat three or four young girls
who sat all day long sewing, or making bobbin lace,
without once stretching their limbs all day, because
the mistress did not like to see idle hands. In the
ante-room there sat idly the melancholy Yakob,
Egorka, who was sixteen and always laughing, with
two or three lackeys, Yakob did nothing but wait
at table, where he idly flicked away the flies, and as idly
changed the plates. He was almost too idle to speak,
and when the visitors addressed him he answered in
a tone indicating excessive boredom or a guilty con-
science. Because he was quiet, never serioush^ drunk,
and did not smoke, his master had made him butler ;
he was also very zealous at church.
CHAPTER III
Boris came in on his aunt during the children's
breakfast. Tatiana Markovna clapped her hands
and all but jumped from her chair ; the plates were
nearly shaken off the table.
" Borushka, tiresome boy I You have not even
written, but descend like a thunderclap. How you
frightened me ! "
She took his head in her hands, looked for a full
minute into his face, and would have wept, but she
glanced away at his mother's portrait, and sighed.
" Well, well ! " she seemed to say, but in fact said
nothing, but smiled and wiped away her tears with
her handkerchief. " Your mother's boy," she cried,
" her very image ! See how lovely she was, look,
Vassilissa ! Do you remember ? Isn't he like her ? "
With youthful appetite Boris devoured coffee, tea,
cakes and bread, his aunt watching all the while.
" Call the people, tell the Starost and everybody
that the Master is here, the real Master, the owner.
Welcome, little father, welcome home ! " she said,
with an ironic air of humility, laughing and mimicking
the pleasant speech. " Forsake us not with your
favour, Tatiana Markovna insults us, ruins us, take
us over into your charge. . . . Ha ! Ha ! Here are
the keys, the accounts, at your service, demand a
reckoning from the old lady. Ask her what she has
done with the estate money, why the peasants' huts
are in ruins. See how the Malinovka peasants beg
in the streets of the town. Ha ! Ha ! Under your
guardian and uncle in the new estate, I believe, the
peasants wear polished boots and red shirts, and live
in two-storied houses. Well, Sir, why this silence ?
Why do you not ask for the accounts ? Have your
breakfast, and then I will show you everything "
THE PRECIPICE 27
After breakfast Tatiana Markovna took her sunshade,
put on her thick-so]ed shoes, covered her head with a
light hood, and went to show Boris the garden.
" Now, Sir, keep your eyes wide open, and if there
is anything wrong, don't spare your Grandmother.
You will see I have just planted out the beds in front
of the house. Veroshka and Marfinka play here under
my eyes, in the sand. One cannot trust any nurse."
They reached the yard.
" Kirusha, Eromka, Matroshka, where have you all
hidden yourselves ? One of you come here."
Matroshka appeared, and announced that Kirusha
and Eromka had gone into the village to fetch the
peasants.
" Here is Matroshka. Do you remember her ?
What are you staring there for, fool. Kiss your
Master's hand."
Matroshka came nearer. " I dare not," she said.
Boris shyly embraced the girl.
" You have built a new wing to the buildings,
Grandmother," he said.
" You noticed that. Do you remember the old one ?
It was quite rotten, had holes in the floors as broad
as my hand, and the dirt and the soot ! And now
look ! "
They went into the new wing. His aunt showed
Boris the alterations in the stables, the horses and the
separate space for fowls, the laundry and byres.
" Here is the new kitchen which I built detached
so that the kitchen range is outside the house, and the
servants have more room. Now each has his own
corner. Here is the pantry, there the new ice-cellar.
What are you standing there for ? " she said, turning to
Matrona. " Go and tell Egorka to run into the village
and say to the Starost that we are going over there."
In the garden his aunt showed him every tree and
every bush, led him through the alleys, looked down
from the top of the precipice into the brushwood, and
went with him into the village. It was a warm day,
and the winter corn waved gently in the pleasant
breeze.
28 THE PRECIPICE
" Here is my nephew, Boris Pavlovich," she said
to the Starost. " Are you getting in the hay while the
warm weather lasts ? We are sure to have rain before
long after this heat. Here is the Master, the real
Master, my nephew," she said, turning to the peasants.
" Have you seen him before, Garashka ? Take a good
look at him. Is that your calf in the rye, Iliusha ? "
she said in passing to a peasant, while her attention
already wandered to the pond.
" There they are again, hanging out the clothes
on the trees," she remarked angrily to the village
elder. " I have given orders for a line to be fixed.
Tell blind Agasha so. It is she that likes to hang
her things out on the willows. The branches will
break. . . ."
" We haven't a line long enough," answered the
Starost sleepily. " We shall have to buy one in the
town."
" Why did you not tell Vassilissa ? She would have
let me know. I go into the town every week, and
would have brought a line long ago."
" I have told her, but she forgets, or sa^^s it is not
worth while to bother the Mistress about it."
Tatiana Markovna made a knot in her handkerchief.
She liked it to be said that nothing could be done
without her ; a clothes-line, for instance, could be
bought by anybody, but God forbid that she should
trust anybody with money. Although by no means
avaricious, she was sparing with money. Before she
brought herself to part with it she was thoughtful,
sometimes angry, but the money once spent, she forgot
all about it and did not like keeping account of it.
Besides the more important arrangements, her
life was full of small matters of business. The maids
had to be put to cutting out and sewing, or to cooking
and cleaning. She arranged so that everything was
carried out before her own eyes. She herself did not
touch the actual work, but with the dignity of age
she stood with one hand on her hip and the other
pointing out exactly where and how everything was to
be done. The clattering keys opened cupboards.
THE PRECIPICE 29
chests, strong boxes, which contained a profusion of
household hnen, costly lace yellow with age, diamonds,
destined for the dowry of her nieces, and money. The
cupboards where tea, sugar, cofiee and other provisions
were kept were in Vassilissa's charge.
In the morning, after coffee, when she had given her
orders for the farm, Tatiana Markovna sat down
at her bureau to her accounts, then sat by the window
and looked out into the field, watched the labourers,
saw what was going on in the yard, and sent Yakob
or Vassilissa when there was anything of which she
disapproved.
When necessary she drove into the town to the
market hall, or to make visits, but never was long
away, returning always in time for the midday meal.
She herself received many guests ; she liked to be
dispensing hospitality from morning to night.
When in winter afternoons she sat by the stove,
she was silent and thoughtful, and liked everything
around her quiet. Summer afternoons she spent in
the garden, when she put on her gardening gloves
and took a spade, a rake, or a watering can, by way
of obtaining a little exercise. Then she spent the
evening at the tea-table in the company of Tiet
Nikonich Vatutin, her oldest and best friend and
adviser.
Tiet Nikonich was a gentleman of birth and breeding.
He owned in the province two or three hundred " souls "
— he did not exactly know how many, and never
attended to his estate, but left his peasants to do as
they liked, and to pay him what dues they pleased.
Shyly, and without counting it, he took the money
they brought him, put it in his bureau, and signed to
them to go where they pleased. He had been in the
army, and old people remembered him as a handsome
young officer, a modest, frank young man. In his
youth he often visited his mother on the esatate, and
spent his leave with her. Eventually he took his
discharge, and then built himself a little grey house
in the town with three windows on to the street, and
there established himself.
30 THE PRECIPICE
Although he had only received a moderate education
in the cadet school, he liked to read, occupying himself
chiefly with politics and natural science. In his
speech, his manners and his gait he betrayed a gentle
shyness, never obtruded his dignity, but was ready
to show it if necessity arose. However intimate he
might be wdth anyone, he always maintained a certain
courtes}^ and reserve in word and gesture. He bowed
to the Governor or a friend or a new acquaintance
with the same old-fashioned politeness, drawing back
one foot as he did so. In the street he addressed
ladies with uncovered head, was the first to pick
up a handkerchief or bring a footstool. If there
were young girls in a house he visited he came armed
with a pound of bonbons, a bunch of flowers, and
tried to suit his conversation to their age, their tastes
and their occupations. He always maintained his
delicate politeness, tinged with the respectful manner
of a courtier of the old school. When ladies were
present he always wore his frock-coat. He neither
smoked, nor used perfume, nor tried to make himself
look younger, but was always spotless, and distinguished
in his dress. His clothes were simple but dazzlingly
neat. His nankeen trousers were freshly pressed, and
his blue frock-coat looked as if it had come straight
from the tailor. In spite of his fifty years, he had,
with his perruque and his shaven chin, the air of a
fresh, rosy-cheeked young man. With all his narrow
means he gave the impression of wealth and good
breeding, and put down his hundred roubles as if he
had thousands to throw about.
For Tatiana Markovna he showed a respectful
friendship, but one so devoted and ardent that it was
evident from his manner that he loved her beyond
all others. But although he was her daily guest
he gave no sign of intimacy before strangers.
She showed great friendship for him, but there
was more vivacity in her tone. Those who remembered
them when they were young, said she had been a
very beautiful girl. When she had thrown on her
shawl and sat looking meditatively before her, she
THE PRECIPICE 31
resembled a family portrait in the gallery of the old
house. Occasionally there came over her moods
which betrayed pride and a desire for domination ;
when this happened her face wore an earnest, dreamy
expression, as if she were leading another life far from
the small details of her actual existence.
Hardly a day went by that Tiet Nikonich did not
bring some present for Grandmother or the little
girls, a basket of strawberries, oranges, peaches,
always the earliest on the market.
At one time it had been rumoured in the town —
a rumour long since stilled — that Tiet Nikonich had
loved Tatiana Markovna and Tatiana Markovna him,
but that her parents had chosen another husband
for her. She refused to assent, and remained unmarried.
What truth there was in this, none knew but herself.
But every day he came to her, either at midday or in
the evening.
He liked to talk over with her what was going on
in the world, who was at war, and with whom, and
why. He knew why bread was cheap in Russia ;
the names of all the noble houses ; he knew by heart
the names of all the ministers and the men in high
commands and their past history ; he could tell why
one sea lay at a higher tide than another ; he was
the first to know what the English or the French had
invented, and whether the inventions were useful or
not. If there was any business to be arranged in
the law courts, Tiet Nikonich arranged it, and some-
times concealed the sums that he spent in so doing.
If he was found out, she scolded him ; he could not
conceal his confusion, begged her pardon, kissed her
hand, and took his leave.
Tatiana Markovna was always at loggerheads with
the bureaucracy of the neighbourhood. If soldiers
were to be billeted on her, the roads to be improved,
or the taxes collected, she complained of outrage,
argued and refused to pay. She would hear nothing k
about the public interest. In her opinion everyone
had his own business to mind. She strongly objected
to the police, and especially to the Superintendent,
32 THE PRECIPICE
who was in her view a robber. More than once Tiet
Nikonich tried, without success, to reconcile her to
the doctrine of the pubHc interest ; he had to be
content if she was reconciled with the ofhcials and the
police.
This was the patriarchal, peaceful atmosphere which
young Raisky absorbed. Grandmother and the little
girls were mother and sisters to him, and Tiet Nikonich
the ideal uncle.
CHAPTER IV
Boris's aunt had only just begun to give him an idea
of her methods of conducting the estate when he began
to yawn.
" Listen, these are all your affairs ; I am only your
Starost," she said. But he could not suppress a
yawn, watched the birds, the dragon-flies, picked the
cornflowers, looked curiously at the peasants, and
gazed up at the sky over-arching the wide horizon.
Then his aunt began to talk to one of the peasants,
and he hurried off to the garden, ran down to the edge
of the precipice, and made his way through the under-
growth to the steep bank of the Volga.
" He is still too young, only a child, does not
understand serious matters," thought his aunt, as she
followed him with her eyes. " What will become of
Jiim ? "
The Volga glided quietly between its overgrown
banks, with here and there a sandbank or an island
thickly covered with bushes. In the distance lay the
sandhills and the darkening forest. Here and there
shimmered a sail ; gulls, with an even balancing of
their wings, skimmed the water, and then rose with a
more strenuous movement, while over the gardens,
high in the air, the goshawks hovered.
Boris stood still for a long time, recalling his child-
hood. He remembered that he had sat on this spot
with his mother, looking thoughtfully out at this
THE PRECIPICE 33
.same landscape. Then he went slowly back to the
house, and climbed the precipice, with the picture
of her vividly before his mind's eye.
In Malinovka and the neighbourhood there were
tragic memories connected with this precipice. In the
lifetime of Boris's parents a man wild with jealousy,
a tailor from the town, had killed his wife and her
lover there in the midst of the thicket, and had then
cut his own throat. The suicide had been buried
on the spot where he had committed the crime. Among
the common people, as always happens in cases of
this sort, there were rumours that the murderer, all
dressed in white, wandered about the wood, climbed
the precipice, and looked down on town and village
before he vanished into air. And for superstitious
reasons this part of the grounds had been left neglected.
None of the servants went down the precipice, and
the peasants from the outskirts of the town and from
Malinovka made a detour to avoid it. The fence
that divided the Raiskys' park from the woods had
long since fallen into disrepair. Pines and bushes of
hawthorn and dwarf-cherry had woven themselves
together into a dense growth in the midst of which
was concealed a neglected arbour,
Boris vividly imagined the scene, how the jealous
husband, trembling with agitation, stole through the
bushes, threw himself on his rival, and struck him
with his knife ; how the woman flung herself at his
feet and begged his forgiveness. But he, with the
foam of madness on his lips, struck her again and
again, and then, in the presence of the two corpses,
cut his own throat. Boris shuddered. Agitated and
gloomy he turned from the accursed spot. Yet he
was attracted by the mysterious darkness of the tangled
wood to the precipice, to the lovely view over the
Volga and its banks.
He closed his eyes, abandoning himself to the
contemplation of the picture ; his thoughts swept
over him like the waves of the Volga ; the lovely
landscape was ever before his eyes, mirrored in his
consciousness.
34 THE PRECIPICE
Veroshka and Marfinka provided him with amuse-
ment.
Veroshka was a httle girl of six, with dark, brilliant
eyes and dark complexion, who was beginning to
be serious and to be ashamed of her baby ways. She
would hop, skip and jump, then stand still, look
shyly round and walk sedately along ; then she would
dart on again like a bird, pick a handful of currants
and stuff them into her mouth. If Boris patted
her hair, she smoothed it rapidly ; if he gave her a
kiss, she wiped it away. She was self-willed too.
When she was sent on an errand she would shake
her head, then run off to do it. She never asked
Boris to draw for her, but if Marfinka asked him she
watched silently and more intently than her sister.
She did not, like Marfinka, beg either drawings or
pencils.
Marfinka, a rosy little girl of four, was often self-
willed, and often cried, but before the tears were dry
she was laughing and shouting again. Veroshka
rarely wept, and then quietly. She soon recovered,
but she did not like to be told to beg pardon.
Boris's aunt wondered, as she saw him gay and
serious by turns, what occupied his mind ; she wondered
what he did all day long. In answer Boris showed his
sketching folio ; then he would play her quadrilles,
mazurkas, excerpts from opera, and finally his own
improvisations.
Tatiana Markovna's astonishment remained. " Just
like your mother," she said. " She was just as restless,
always sighing as if she expected something to happen.
Then she would begin to play and was gay again.
See, Vassilissa, he has sketched you and me, like life !
When Tiet Nikonich comes, hide yourself and make a
sketch of him, and next day we will send it him, and
it can hang on the study wall. What a boy you are !
And you play as well as the French emigre who used
to live with your Aunt. Only it is impossible to
talk to you about the farm ; you are still too young."
She always wished to go through the accounts
with him. " The accounts for Veroshka and Marfinka
THE PRECIPICE 35
are separate, you see," she said. " You need not
think that a penny of your money goes to them.
See. . . ."
But he never Hstened. He merely watched how
his aunt wrote, how she looked at him over her spec-
tacles, observed the wrinkles in her face, herbirthmark,
her eyes, her smile, and then burst out laughing,
and, throwing himself into her arms, kissed her, and
begged to go and look at the old house. She could
refuse him nothing ; so she unwillingly gave him the
keys and he went to look at the rooms where he was
born and had spent his childhood, of which he retained
only a confused memory.
" I am going with Cousin Boris," said Marfinka.
" Where, my darling ? It is uncanny over there,"
said Tatiana Markovna.
Marfinka was frightened. Veroshka said nothing,
but when Boris reached the old house, she was already
standing at the door, with her hand on the latch, as if
she feared she might be driven away.
Boris shuddered as he entered the ante-room, and
cast an anxious glance into the neighbouring hall,
supported by pillars. Veroshka had run on in front.
" Where are you off to, Veroshka ? "
She stood still a moment, her hand on the latch of
the nearest door, and he had only just time to follow
her before she vanished. Dark, smoke-stained recep-
tion rooms adjoined the hall. In one were two ghostly
figures of shrouded statues and shrouded candelabra ;
by the walls were ranged dark stained oak pieces of
furniture with brass decorations and inlaid work ;
there were huge Chinese vases, a clock representing
Bacchus with a barrel, and great oval mirrors in
elaborate gilded frames. In the bedroom stood an
enormous bed, like a magnificent bier, with a brocade
cover. Boris could not imagine how any human
being could sleep in such a catafalque. Under the
baldachin hovered a gilded Cupid, spotted and faded,
with his arrow aimed at the bed. In the corners stood
carved cupboards, damascened with ebony and mother-
of-pearl.
36 THE PRECIPICE
Veroshka opened a press and put her little face
inside, and a musty, dusty smell came from the shelves,
laden with old-fashioned caftans and embroidered
uniforms with big buttons.
Raisky shivered. " Granny was right ! " he laughed.
" It is uncanny here."
" But everj'thing here is so beautiful ! " cried Vera,
" the great pictures and the books ! "
" Pictures ? Books ? Where ? I don't remember.
Bravo, little Veroshka."
He kissed her. She wiped her lips, and ran on in
front to show him the books. He found some two
thousand volumes, and was soon absorbed in reading
the titles ; many of the books were still uncut.
From this time he was not often to be seen in the
wooden house. He did not even go down to the
Volga, but devoured one volume after another. Then
he wrote verses, read them aloud, and intoxicated
himself with the sound of them ; then gave all his
time to drawing. He expected something, he knew
not what, from the future. He was filled with passion,
with the foretaste of pleasure ; there rose before him
a world of wonderful music, marvellous pictures, and
the murmur of enchanting life.
"I have been wanting to ask you," said Tatiana
Markovna, " why you have entered yourself for school
again."
■^^ Not the school, the University ! "
" It's the same thing. You studied at your
guardian's, and at the High School, you can draw,
play the piano. What more do you want to learn ?
The students will only teach you to smoke a pipe,
and in the end — which God forbid — to drink wine.
You should go into the Guards."
" Uncle says my means are not sufficient. ..."
" Not sufficient ! What next ? " She pointed to
the fields and the village. She counted out his resources
in hundreds and thousands of roubles. She had had
no experience of army circles, had never lived in the
capital, and did not know how much money was
needed.
THE PRECIPICE 37
" Your means insufficient ! Why, I can send
provision alone for a whole regiment. No means !
What does your Uncle do with the revenues ? "
" I intend to be an artist, Granny."
" What ! An artist ! "
" When I leave the University, I intend to enter
the Academy."
" What's the matter with you, Borushka ? Make
the sign of the cross ! Do you want to be a teacher ! "
" All artists are not teachers. Among artists there
are great geniuses, who are famous and receive large
sums for pictures or muisc."
" And do you intend to sell your pictures for money,
or to play the piano for money in the evenings ? What
a disgrace I "
" No, Grandmother, an artist. ..."
" No, Borushka, don't anger your Grandmother ;
let her have the joy of seeing you in your Guard's
uniform."
" Uncle says I ought to go into the Civil Service."
" A clerk ! Good heavens ! To stoop over a desk
all day, bathed in ink, run in and out of the courts !
Who would marry you then ? No, no ; come home
to me as an ofhcer, and marry a rich woman ! "
Although Boris shared neither his uncle's nor his
aunt's views, yet for a moment there shimmered
before his eyes a vision of his own figure in a hussar's
or a court uniform. He saw how well he sat his
horse, how well he danced. That day he made a
sketch of himself, negligently seated in the saddle,
with a cloak over his shoulders.
CHAPTER V
In Moscow Raisky spent his time partly in the Univer-
sity, partly in the Kremlin gardens. In the evening
he sat in the club with his friends, hot-headed, good-
hearted individuals. Every one of them made a
great to-do, and confidently expected a great future.
At the University, as at school, Raisky paid little
attention to the rules of grammar, but observed intently
the professor and the students. But as soon as the
lecture touched actual life and brought living men,
Romans, Germans or Russians on the scene, whether
in history or literature, he involuntarily gave the
lecturer his attention, and the personages and their
doings became real to him.
In his second year he made friends with a poor
student named Koslov, the son of a deacon, who had
been sent first of all to a seminary, but had taught
himself Latin and Greek at home, and thus gained
admission to the Gymnasium. He zealously studied
the life of antiquity, but understood nothing of the
life going on around him. Raisky felt himself drawn
to this young man, at first because of his loneliness,
his reserve, simplicity and kindness ; later he discovered
in him passion, the sacred fire, profundity of com-
prehension and austerity of thought and delicacy of
perception — in all that pertained to antiquity. Koslov
on his side was devoted to Raisky, whose vivacious
temperament could not be permanently bound by
anything. The outcome was the great gift of ah
intimate friendship.
In summer Raisky liked to explore the neighbour-
hood of Moscow. He explored old convents, examined
their dark recesses, the blackened pictures of the
saints and martyrs ; his imagination interpreted old
Russia for him better than the lectures of his professors.
THE PRECIPICE 39
The tsars, monks, warriors and statesmen of the past
filed before him as they lived and moved. Moscow
seemed to him to be a miniature tsardom. Here
was conflict, here the death punishment was carried
out ; he saw Tatars, Cossacks of the Don. The varied
life attracted him.
In spite of obstacles he passed from one course
to another at the University. He was helped by the
reputation for talent he had won by certain poems
and essays, the subjects of which were drawn from
Russian history.
" Which service do you mean to enter ? " the
Dean asked him one day. " In a week's time you
will be leaving the University. What are you going to
do? "
Raisky was silent.
" What profession have you selected ? "
Raisky almost answered that he meant to be an
artist, but he remembered in time the reception that
this proposition had received from his guardian and
his aunt. " I shall v/rite verses," he answered in a
low tone.
" But that is not a profession. You may write
verses and yet. ..."
" Stories too."
" Naturally, you can write stories as well. You
have talent and means to develop it. But what
profession — profession, I asked."
" For the moment I shall enter the Guards, later
on the Civil Service — I mean to be a barrister, a
governor. . . ."
The Dean smiled. " You begin by being an ensign,
that is comprehensible. You and Leonid Koslov
are exceptions ; every other man has made his decision."
When Koslov was asked his intentions he replied
that he would like to be a schoolmaster somewhere in
the interior, and from this intention he refused to be
turned aside.
Raisky moved among the golden youth of St.
Petersburg society, first as young officer, then as
bureaucrat, fulfilled his duties in devotion to the
40 THE PRECIPICE
beauty of many an Armide, suffering to some degree,
and gaining some experience in the process. After
a time his dreams and his artistic consciousness
revived. He seemed to see the Volga flowing between
its steep banks, the shady garden, and the wooded
precipice. He abandoned the Civil Service in its
turn to enter the Academy of Arts. His education
would never be finished, but he was determined to
be a creative artist. His aunt scolded him by letter
for having left the Guards ; his guardian advised
him to seek a position in the Senate, and sent him
letters of recommendation.
But Raisky did not enter the Senate, but indolently
pursued his artistic studies, read a great deal, wrote
poems and prose, danced, went into society and to
the theatre, indulged in wild dissipation, and at the
same time did some musical composition, and drew
a portrait of a lady. He would spend one week in
dissipation and the next in diligent study at the
Academy. Life knocked at the door and tore
him from his artist's dreams to a dissolute existence
of alternating pleasure and boredom.
The universal summer exodus from the capital
had driven him abroad. But one day when he came
home he found two letters awaiting him, one from
Tatiana Markovna, the other from his comrade at
the Universitj^ Leonid Koslov, who had been installed
in Raisky 's native place as a master in the Gymnasium.
Durmg all these years his aunt had often written
to him, and sent him statements of accounts. His
answers were short but affectionate ; the accounts
he tore up without having even looked at them.
"Is it not a sin," she wrote, " to forget an old
woman like me, when I am all the family you have ?
But in these days it seems that old people have, in
the judgment of youth, become superfluous. But
I have not even leisure to die ; I have two grown-up
nieces, and until their future is settled to my satis-
faction, I shall pray God to spare my life — and then
His will be done. I do not complain that you forget
me. But if I were not here my little girls, your sisters.
THE PRECIPICE 41
would be alone. You are their next of kin and their
natural protector. Think, too, of the estate. I am
old, and can no longer be your bailiff. To whom do
you intend to entrust the estate ? The place will be
ruined and the estate dissipated. It breaks my
heart to think that your family silver, bronzes, pictures,
diamonds, lace, china and glass will come into the
hands of the servants, or the Jews, or the usurers.
So long as your Grandmother lives, you may be
sure that not a thread goes astray, but after that I
can give no guarantee. And my two nieces, what
is to become of them ? Vera is a good, sensible, but
retiring girl, and does not concern herself with domestic
matters at all. Marfinka will be a splendid manager,
but she is still young ; although she ought to have
been married before now, she is still such a child
in her ideas, thank God 1 She will mature with
experience, and meantime I shelter her. She appre-
ciates this and does nothing against her Grandmother's
will, for which may God reward her. In the house
she is a great help, but I do not let her do anything
on the estate ; that is no work for a young girl.
" Do not defer your coming, but gladden your
Grandmother's heart. She is devoted to you, not
merely because of the relationship, but from her heart.
You were conscious of the sympathy between us
when you were a child. I don't know what you are
in manhood, but you were then a good nephew.
Come, if only to see your sisters, and perhaps happiness
will reward your coming. If God grants me the joy
of seeing you married and laying the estate in your
hands I shall die happy. Marry, Borushka ; you
are long since of an age to do so. Then my little
girls will still have a home. So long as you remain
unmarried they cannot live in your house. Marry,
please your Grandmother, and God will not forsake
you. I wait your coming ; let me know when to
expect you.
" Tiet Nikonich desires to be remembered to you.
He has aged, but is still hale and hearty, he has the
same smile, still talks well and has such pleasant
42 THE PRECIPICE
manners that none of the young dandies can hold
a candle to him. Bring him, please, a vest and hose
of Samian leather ; it is worn now, I hear, as a specific
against rheumatism. It will be a surprise for him.
I enclose the account for the last two years. Accept
my blessing."
CHAPTER VI
In a kihitka covered with bast, drawn by three lean
and sleepy nags, Raisky drove slowly to his estate.
It was not without agitation that he saw the smoke
curling up from the chimneys of his own roof, the
fresh, delicate green of the birches and the limes
which overshadowed this place of refuge, the gables
of the old house and the pale line of the Volga now
gleaming between the trees and now hidden from
view. He approached nearer and nearer ; now he
could see the shimmer of the flowers in the garden,
the avenues of lime and acacia became visible, the
old elm emerged, and there, more to the left, lay the
orchard. There were dogs in the yard, cats sunning
themselves, on the roof of the new house flocked the
pigeon and the swallows flitted around the eaves. Behind
the house, on the side towards the village, linen lay
out to bleach. One woman was rolling a cask, the
coachman was chopping wood, a peasant got into
the telega and gathered up the reins — Boris saw only
unfamiliar faces. But Yakob was there and looked
sleepily round. One familiar face, but how aged !
Raisky observed the scene intently. He alighted
from the kihitka, and walked along the fence which
divided house, yard, garden and park from the load,
feasting his eyes on the well-remembered prospect,
when suddenly his eye was caught by an unexpected
apparition.
On the verandah, which led down toj.the garden
and was decorated by lemon and pomegranate trees
in tubs, and with cactus and aloe and flowering plants,
THE PRECIPICE 43
stood a young girl of about twenty, scattering millet
from two plates held by a barefooted child of twelve.
At her feet were assembled hens, turkeys, ducks,
pigeons, sparrows and daws. She called to the birds
to come to breakfast, and cocks, hens and pigeons
fell to, looking round every moment as if they feared
treason, and then again falling to. As the morning
sun shed a fierce light on the busy group of birds and on
the young girl herself, Raisky saw her large, dark
grey eyes, her round, healthy cheeks, her narrow
white teeth, her long light-brown tresses wound twice
round her head, and the strong young breasts rising
and sinking underneath her white blouse. Her white,
slightly tanned neck was innocent of collar or scarf.
A hasty movement loosened one plait of hair over
her head and back, but she took no notice, but con-
tinued to scatter the corn, taking care that all received
their share and that sparrows and daws did not obtrude
too much, and looking as fresh and happy as the
morning itself.
" Didn't you see the goose ? " she asked the little
girl in a loud clear voice.
" No," answered the child, " it is the cat's fault.
Afimua says it will die."
" I shall look after it myself. Afimua has no pity."
Motionless, Raisky watched the scene without
his presence being suspected. This must be his
cousin, and how charming ! But which one, Veroshka
or Marfinka ? Without waiting for the kihitka to turn
in through the gate, he ran forward, and stood before
the young girl.
" Cousin," he cried, extending his arms.
In a moment both girls had vanished as if by magic,
the sparrows were a vay on the roof, and the pigeons
in flight. The servants in the yard stopped their
work. Raisky looked in amazement on the emptiness
and at the corn scattered at his feet.
Then he heard in the house bustle, murmurs, move-
ment, the clatter of keys, and his aunt's voice, " Where
is he ? " Her face lighted up when she saw Raisky
and she opened her arms, to press him to her breast.
44 THE PRECIPICE
She had aged, but in so even, so healthy a fashion,
that there were no unwholesome patches, no deep
hanging pockets about the eyes and mouth, no
sadness or gloom in her eyes. Life had not conquered
her ; she conquered life, and only slowly laid down
her weapons in the combat. Her voice was not so
clear as of old, and she leaned on a stick, but she
made no complaint. She still wore no cap on her
short hair. Health and kindliness shone from her
eyes, and not only from her eyes, from her whole figure.
" Borushka, my friend ! " Three times she
embraced him. Tears stood in her eyes. In her
embrace, her voice, in the sudden grip of joy, there
was tenderness, affection, and ardour.
He felt that he was almost a criminal, that he had
been playing with his emotions and seeking forbidden
fruit, wandering homelessly in the world, while Nature
himself had been preparing for him a nest where
sympathy and happiness awaited him.
" Marfinka, where are you, come here," cried her
grandmother. " She was so terrified when she
saw you, and terrified me too. Let me look at you,
Borushka."
She led him to the light and looked at him long
and earnestly.
" How ill you look," she said. " But no, you are
sunburnt. The moustache suits you, why do you
grow a beard ? Shave it off, Borushka, I can't endure
it. Ah ! grey hairs here and there already. You
are beginning to age too soon."
" It's not with age. Granny."
" Why then ? Are you ingood health ? "
" I'm well enough. Let us talk of something else.
You, thank God, are always the s-'me."
" What do you mean ? "
" You don't alter a bit, are still as beautiful as
ever. I never saw an old lady whose age adorned her
so."
" Thanks for the compliment, my child. It would
be better for you to spend your admiration on your
sisters. I will whisper the truth to you. Two such
THE PRECIPICE 45
beauties you will not find in the town, especially the
other. ..."
" Where is my other sister ? "
" On a visit to the pope's wife on the other side of
the Volga. It is a pity. The pope's wife has been
ill and sent for her, of course just now. A messenger
shall go."
" No ! No ! Why should anyone be disturbed
on my account ? "
" And you have come on your Grandmother so
suddenly. We waited, waited, in vain. The peasants
sat up for you at night, I have just sent Egorka on
to the highway to look for you and Savili into the
town. Now you must have your breakfast. Why
is it so long in coming ? The master has come, and
there is nothing ready, just as if the house was nothing
better than a station. Serve what is ready."
" I need nothing. Granny. I am stuffed with food.
At one station I drank tea, milk at another, and at
the third there was a wedding, and I was treated to
wine, meat and gingerbread."
" You are on your way home to your Grandmother,
and are not ashamed to eat and drink all sorts of things.
Gingerbread in the morning ! Marfinka ought to
have been there ; she loves weddings and gingerbread.
Come in. Marfinka, don't be so shy. She is ashamed
because you caught her in her morning gown. Come
here, darling ; he is your brother."
Tea and coffee appeared, and finally breakfast.
However much he protested Raisky had to eat, for
otherwise his aunt's morning would have been spoiled.
" Marfinka, come here and entertain us."
After about five minutes the door opened slowly and
quietly, and Marfinka entered, blushing with confusion
and with downcast eyes. At her heels followed
Vassilissa with a tea-tray full of sweets, preserves,
cakes, etc. Marfinka stood still, betraying in her
confusion a certain curiosity. She wore lace at her
neck and wrists ; her hair was plaited firmly around
her head and the waist of her barege dress encircled
by a blue'ribbon.
46 THE PRECIPICE
Raisky threw down his napkin, and jumped up, to
stand before her in admiration. " How lovely," he
cried. " This is my little sister, Marfa Vassilievna
And is the goose still alive ? "
Marfinka became still more embarrassed, returned
his greeting awkwardly, and retired to a corner,
" You have both gone mad," interrupted their
aunt, " Is that the way to greet one another ? "
" Marfa Vassilievna," said Raisky, as he sought to
kiss Marfinka 's hand,
" Vassilievna ! " cried Tatiana Markovna. " Don't
you love her any more ? Marfinka, not Marfa Vassil-
ievna ! You will be addressing me as Tatiana
Markovna next ! Kiss one another. Are you not
brother and sister ? "
" I won't, Grandmama, He is teasing me about
the goose. It is not polite to spy on people," she said
severely.
Everybody laughed, Raisky kissed her on both
cheeks, embraced her, and overcame her confusion.
She kissed him in return, and her shyness vanished.
" Do you remember, Marfinka, how we used to
run about and draw, and how you cried ? "
" No , , . but yes. I do remember as if in a
dream."
" How should she remember, when she was only
five ? " interrupted her aunt.
" But I do, Grandmama, as in a dream."
Raisky had hardly captured his old memories
when Marfinka disappeared. Soon she returned with
sketch books, drawings and toys, and sitting down
by Raisky in friendly fashion began, " Granny says
that I don't remember. I remember how you used to
draw, and how I sat on your knee. Granny has all
your drawings, portraits and sketch books. She has
kept them all in the dark room where the silver, the
diamonds and the lace are. She got them out, and
gave them to me a little time ago, when she heard
you were coming. Here is my portrait. How funny
I looked ! And here is Veroshka, and Granny, and
Vassilissa. Do you remember how you held me, and
THE PRECIPICE 47
Veroshka sat on your shoulder, and you carried us
over the water ? "
" Do you remember that too ? " asked her aunt,
" Boastful child ! Veroshka said the other day. ..."
" This is how I draw now," said Marfinka, handing
him a drawing of a bunch of flowers.
" Splendid, little sister ! Is it done from nature ? "
" Yes, from nature. I can make wax-flowers, too."
" And do you play or sing ? "
" I play the piano."
" And does Veroshka draw and play ? "
Marfinka shook her head.
" Does she like needlework ? No ? Then is she
fond of reading ? "
" Yes, she reads a great deal. But she does not
tell us what she reads, nor show us the book, nor even
say where she got it."
" She hides herself from everybody, does my strange
child," sighed Tatiana Markovna. " God only knows
what will become of her. Now, Marfinka, don't
waste your brother's time any longer with your chatter
about trifles. We will talk about serious matters,
about the estate."
The old lady had worn a serious expression while
she watched Boris as he talked to Marfinka. She
recognised his mother's features, but the changes in
his face did not escape her — the indications of vanishing
youth, the premature furrows ; and she was baffled
by the original expression of his eyes. Formerly
she had always been able to read his face, but now
there was much inscribed on it that was undecipherable
for her. Yet his temperament was open and affectionate
and his words frankly interpreted his thoughts.
Now his aunt stood before him wearing a most
business-hke expression ; in her hand were accounts
and a ledger.
" Are you not weary with your journey ? " she
said. " You are yawning and perhaps you would
like a httle sleep. Business can wait till to-morrow."
*' I slept a good deal on the journey. But you are
48 THE PRECIPICE
giving yourself useless trouble, Grandmother, for I
am not going to look at your accounts."
" What ? You have surely come to take over
the estate and to ask for an account of my stewardship.
The accounts and statements that I sent you "
" I have never even read, Grandmother."
" You haven't read them. I have sent you precise
information about your income and you don't even
know how your money is spent."
" And I don't want to know," answered Raisky,
looking out of the window away towards the banks
of the Volga.
" Imagine, Marfinka," he said, " I remember a
verse I learnt as a child —
" ' Oh Volga, proudest of rivers,
Stem thy hurrying flood ;
Oh Volga, hearken, hearken,
To the ringing song of the poet.
The unknown, whose life thou hast spared.' "
" Don't be vexed with me, Borushka," cried Tatiana
Markovna, " but I think you are mad. What have
you done with the papers I sent you ? Have you
brought them ? "
" Where are they ? " she continued, as he shook his
head.
" Granny, I tore up all the accounts, and I swear
I will do the same with these if you worry me with
them."
He seized the paper, but she snatched them away,
exclaiming, " You dare to tear up my accounts."
He laughed, suddenly embraced her, and kissed her
lips as he had done when she was a child. She
shook herself free and v/iped her mouth.
" I toil till midnight, adding up and writing down
every kopek, and he tears up my work. That is why
you never wrote about money matters, gave any
orders, made any preparations, or did anything
of the kind. Did you never think of your estate ? "
" Not at all, Granny. I forgot all about it. If I
thought at all I thought of these rooms in which lives
THE PRECIPICE 49
the only woman who loves me and is loved by me, you
alone in the whole world. And now," he said, turning
to Marfinka, " I want to win my sisters too."
His aunt took off her spectacles and gazed at
him.
" In all my days I have never seen anything like
it," she said. " Here the only person with no roots
like that is Markushka."
" What sort of person is this Markushka. Leonti
Koslov writes about him. How is Leonti, Granny ?
I must look him up."
" How should he be ? He crouches in one spot
with a book, and his wife in another. But he does
not even see what goes on under his nose, and can
any good come from his friendship with this Markushka.
Only the other day your friend came here to complain
that that Markushka was destroying books from
your library. You know, don't you, that the library
from the old house has been installed in Koslov's
house ? "
Raisky hummed an air from " // Barbiere."
" You are an extraordinary man," cried his aunt
angrily. " Why did you come at all ? Do talk
sensibly."
" I came to see you. Granny, to live here for a
little while, to breathe freely, to look out over the
Volga, to write, to draw. . . ."
" But the estate ? If you are not tired we will
drive out into the field, to look at the sowing of the
winter-corn."
" Later on. Granny."
" Will you take over the management of the estate ? "
" No, Granny, I will not."
" Who then is to look after it ? I am old and can
no longer do all the work. Do you wish me to put
the estate into strange hands ? "
" Farm it yourself. Granny, so long as you take
any pleasure in it."
" And if I die ? "
" Then leave everything as it is."
Tatiana Markovna looked at the portrait of Raisky's
50 THE PRECIPICE
mother, for a long time she looked at the languishing
eyes, the melancholy smile.
" Yes," she whispered, " I honour the memory
of the departed, but hers is the fault. She kept you
by her side, talked to you, played the piano, read out
of books and wept as she did so. And this is the
result. Singing and painting. Now tell me, Bo-
rushka," she went on in her ordinary tone, " what
is to become of the house, of the linen, the silver,
the diamonds ? Shall you order them to be given
to the peasants ? "
" Do I possess diamonds and silver ? "
" How often have I told you so ? From your
mother you have inherited all these things ; what is to
be done with them. I will show you the inventory
of them.
" Don't do that, for Heaven's sake. I can believe
they are mine. And so I can dispose of them as I
please ? "
" Of course ; you are the proprietor. We live here
as your guests, though we do not eat your bread.
See here are my receipts and expenditure," she said,
thrusting towards another big ledger which he waved
away.
" But I believe all you say, Granny," he said.
" Send for a clerk and tell him to make out a deed, by
which I give the house, the land, and all that belongs
to it to my dear cousins, Veroshka and Marfinka,
as dowry." The old lady wrinkled her brow,
and waited impatiently till he should finish speaking.
" So long as you live, dear Granny," he continued,
" the estate naturally remains under your control ;
the peasants must have their freedom. ..."
" Never," interrupted his aunt, " Veroshka and
Marfinka are not beggars — each of them has her
fifty thousand roubles — and after my death three
times that sum, perhaps more. All I have is for my
little girls, and, thank God, I am not a pauper. I have
a corner of my own, a bit of land, and a roof to cover
them. One would think you were a millionaire.
You make gifts ; you will have this, and you won't
THE PRECIPICE 51
have that. Here, Marfinka ! where have you hidden
3''ourself ? "
" Directly ! " cried Marfinka's clear voice from a
neighbouring room. Happy, gay, smiling and frank,
she fluttered into the room, looked hesitatingly, first
at Raisky, then at her aunt, who was nearly beside
herself,
" Your cousin, Marfinka, is pleased to present you
with a house, silver, and lace. You are, he thinks,
a beggared, dowerless girl. Make a curtsey, thank
your benefactor, kiss his hand — Well ? "
Marfinka, who did not know what to say, squeezed
herself flat against the stove and looked at her two
relatives. Her aunt pushed papers and books on one
side, crossed her hands over her breast, and looked
out of the window, while Raisky sat down beside
Marfinka, and took her hand.
" Would you like to go away from here, Marfinka,
into a strange house, perhaps in an altogether different
district ? "
" God forbid ! How could such a thing happen.
Who ever imagined such nonsense ? "
" Granny," laughed Raisky.
Happily " Granny " had not heard the words.
Marfinka was embarrassed, and looked out of the
window.
" Here I have everything I want, the lovely
flowers in the garden, the birds. Who would look
after the birds ? I will never go away from here,
never ! "
" But Granny wants to go and take you with her."
" Granny ! Where ? Why ? " she asked her aunt
in her caressing, coaxing way.
" Don't tease me," said Tatiana Markovna.
" Marfinka, you don't want to leave home ? "
asked Boris.
" Not for anything in the world. How could such
a thing be ? "
" What would Veroshka say about it ? "
" She would never be separated from the old house."
" She loves the old house ? "
52 THE PRECIPICE
" Yes. She is only happy when she is here. If she
were taken away from it she would die. We both
should."
" That matter is settled then, little sister. You two,
Veroshka and you, will accept the gift from me,
won't you ? "
" I will if Veroshka agrees."
" Agreed, dear sister. You are not so proud as
Granny," he said, as he kissed her forehead.
" What is agreed ? " suddenly grumbled Tatiana
Markovna. " You have accepted ? Who told you
you might accept ? Grandmother will never permit
you to live at a stranger's expense. Be so kind, Boris
Pavlovich, as to take over books, accounts, inventories
and sales. I am not your paid servant." She pushed
papers and books towards him.
" Granny ! "
" Granny ! My name is Tatiana Markovna
Berezhkov." She stood up, and opened the door
into the servants' room. " Send Savili here."
A quarter of an hour later, a peasant of almost
forty-five years of age opened the door with a casual
greeting. He was strongly-built, big boned, and was
robust, without being fat. His eyes with their over-
hanging brows and wide heavy lids, wasted no idle
glances ; he neither spoke an unnecessary word, nor
made a superfluous gesture.
" The proprietor is here," said Tatiana Markovna,
indicating Raisky. " You must now make your
reports to him. He intends to administer the estate
himself."
Savili looked askance at Raisky.
" At your orders," he said stiffly, slowly raising his
eyes. " What orders are you pleased to give ? " he
asked, lowering his eyes again.
Raisky thought for a moment before he replied :
" Do you know an official who could draw up a
document for the transfer of the estate ? "
" Gavril Ivanov Meshetshnikov draws up the papers
we require," he said.
" Send for him."
THE PRECIPICE 53
As Savili bowed, and slowly retired, Raisky followed
him with his eyes.
" An anxious rascal," was his comment.
" How should he be other than anxious," said his
aunt, " when he is tied to a wife like Marina Antipovna ?
Do you remember Antip ? Well, she is his daughter.
But for his marriage he is a treasure. He does my
important business, sells the corn, and collects the
money. He is honest and practical, but fate deals her
blows where she will, and every man must bear his
own burden. But what idea have you in your head
now ? Are you beside yourself ? "
" Something must be done. I am going away, and
you will not administer the estate, so some arrangement
must be made."
" And is that your reason for going ? I thought you
were now going to take over the management of your
estate. You have done enough gadding about. Why
not marry and settle here ? "
She was visibly struggling with herself. It had
never entered her head to give up the administration ;
she would not have known what to do with herself.
Her idea had been to alarm Raisky, and he was taking
her seriously.
" What is to be done ? " she said. " I will see after
the estate as long as I have the strength to do so. How
else should you live, you strange creature ? "
" I receive two thousand roubles from my other
estate, and that is a sufficient income I want to
work, to draw, to write, to travel for a little ; and for
that purpose I might mortgage or sell the other
estate."
" God bless you, Borushka, what next ? Are you
so near beggary ? You talk of drawing, writing,
alienating your land ; next it will be giving lessons or
school teaching. Instead of arriving with four horses
and a travelling carriage you sneak in, without a
servant, in a miserable kihitka, you, a Raisky. Look
at the old house, at the portraits of your ancestors,
and take shame to yourself. Shame, Borushka ! How
splendid it would have been if you had come epauletted
54 THE PRECIPICE
like Sergei Ivanovich, and had married a wife with a
dowry of three thousand souls."
Raisky burst out laughing.
" Why laugh ? I am speaking seriously when I tell
you what a joy it would have been for your Grand-
mother. Then you would have wanted the lace and
the silver, and not be flinging it away."
" But as I am not marrying, I don't need these
things. Therefore it is settled that Veroshka and
Marfinka shall have them."
" Your decision is final ? "
"It is final. And it is further settled that if you
do not like this arrangement, everything passes into
the hands of strangers. You have my word for
it."
" Your word for it," cried his aunt. " You
are a lost man. Where have you lived, and what have
you done. Tell me, for Heaven's sake, what your
purpose in life is, and what you really are ? "
" What I am. Grandmother ? The unhappiest of
men ! " He leaned his head back on the cushion as
he spoke.
" Never say such a thing," she interrupted.
" Fate hears and exacts the penalty, and you will one
day be unhappy. Either be content or feign content."
She looked anxiously round, as if Fate were already
standing at her shoulder.
Raisky rose from the divan.
" Let us be reconciled," he said. " Agree to keep
this little corner of God's earth under your protection."
" It is an estate, not a ' corner.' "
" Resign yourself to my gift of this old stuff to the
dear girls. A lonely man like me has no use for it,
but they will be mistresses of a house. If you don't
agree, I will present it to the school. ..."
" The school-children I Those rascals who steal
our apples, shall not have it."
" Come to the point. Granny 1 You don't really
want to leave this nest in your old age."
" We'll see, we'll see. Give them the lace on their
wedding-day. I can do nothing with you ; talk to Tiet
THE PRECIPICE 55
Nikonich who is coming to dinner." And she wondered
what would come of such strangeness.
Raisky took his cap to go out, and Marfinka went
with him. She showed him the park, her own garden,
the vegetable and flower gardens, and the arbours.
When they came to the precipice she looked anxiously
over the edge, and drew back with a shudder. Raisky
looked down on the Volga, which was in flood, and
had overflowed into the meadows. In the distance
were ships which appeared to be motionless, and above
hung heaped banks of cloud. Marfinka drew closer
to Raisky, and looked down indifferently on the
familiar picture.
" Come down I " he said suddenly, and seized her
hand.
" No, I am afraid," she answered trembling, and
drew back.
" I won't let you fall. Do you think I can't take
care of you ? "
" Not at all, but I am afraid. Veroshka has no
fear, but goes down alone, even in the dusk. Although
a murderer lies buried there, she is not afraid."
" Try, shut your eyes, and give me your hand.
You will see how carefully I take you down."
Marfinka half closed her eyes, but she had hardly
taken his hand and made one step, when she found
herself standing on the edge of the precipice. Shudder-
ing she withdrew her hand.
" I would not go down for anything in the world,"
she cried as she ran back. " Where are you going
to!"
No answer reached her. She approached the edge
and looked timidly over. She saw how the bushes
were bent noisily aside, as Raisky sprang down, step
by step. How horrible ! she thought as she returned
to the house.
CHAPTER VII
Raisky went nearly all round the town, and when
he climbed the cliffs once more, he was on the extreme
boundary of his estate. A steep path led down to
the suburbs, and the town lay before him as in the
palm of a hand. Stirred with the passion aroused
by his memories of childhood, he looked at the rows
of houses, cottages and huts. It was not a town,
but, like other towns, a cemetery. Going from street
to street, Raisky saw through the windows, how in
one house the family sat at dinner, and in another the
jamovar had already been brought in. In the empty
streets, every conversation could be heard a verst
away ; voices and footsteps re-echoed on the wooden
pavement. It seemed to Raisky a picture of dreamy
peace, the tranquillity of the grave. What a frame
for a novel, if only he knew what to put in the novel.
The houses fell into their places in the picture that
filled his mind, he drew in the faces of the towns-people,
grouped the servants with his aunt, the whole com-
position centring in Marfinka. The figures stood
sharply outlined in his mind ; they lived and breathed.
If the image of passion should float over this motion-
less sleeping little world, the picture would glow with
the enchanting colour of life. Where was he to find
the passion, the colour ?
. " Passion ! " he repeated to himself. If her burning
fire could but be poured out upon him, and engulf
the artist in her destroying waves.
As he moved forward he remembered that his stroll
had an aim. He wondered how Leonid Koslov
was, whether he had changed, or whether he had
remained what he had been before, a child for all his
learning. He too was a good subject for an artist.
Raisky thought of Leonti's beautiful wife, whose
acquaintance he had made during his student days
THE PRECIPICE 57
in Moscow, when she was a young girl. She used to
call Leonti her fiance, without any denial on his part,
and five years after he had left the University he made
the journey to Moscow, and married her. He loved
his wife as a man loves air and warmth ; absorbed in
the life and art of the ancients, his lover's eyes saw in
her the antique ideal of beauty. The lines of her neck
and bosom charmed him, and her head recalled to
him Roman heads seen on bas-reliefs and cameos.
Leonti did not recognise Raisky, when his friend
suddenly entered his study.
" I have not the honour," he began.
But when Boris Pavlovich opened his lips he
embraced him.
" Wife ! Ulinka I " he cried into the garden.
" Come quickly, and see who has come to see us."
She came hastily, and kissed Raisky.
" What a man you have grown, and how much more
handsome you are I " she said, her eyes flashing.
Her eyes, her mien, her whole figure betrayed
audacity. Just over thirty years old, she gave the
impression of a splendidly developed specimen of
blooming womanhood.
" Have you forgotten me ? " she asked.
" How should he forget you ? " broke in Leonti.
" But Ulinka is right. You have altered, and are
hardly recognisable with your beard. How delighted
your Aunt must have been to see you."
" Ah ! his Aunt ! " remarked Juliana Andreevna
in a tone of displeasure. " I don't like her."
" Why not ? "
" She is despotic and censorious."
" Yes, she is a despot," answered Raisky, " That
comes from intercourse with serfs. Old customs ! "
" According to Tatiana Markovna," continued
Juliana Andreevna, " everybody should stay on
one spot, turn his head neither to right nor left, and
never exchange a word with his neighbours. She is
a past mistress in fault-finding ; nevertheless she and
Tiet Nikonich are inseparable, he spends his days and
nights with her."
S8 THE PRECIPICE
Raisky laughed and said, " She is a saint never-
theless, whatever you may find to say about her."
" A saint perhaps, but nothing is right for her.
Her world is in her two nieces, and who knows how
they will turn out ? Marfinka plays with her canaries
and her flowers, and the other sits in the comer like
the family ghost, and not a word can be got from her.
We shall see what will become of her."
" Veroshka ? I haven't seen her yet. She is
away on a visit on the other side of the Volga."
" And who knows what her business is there ? "
" I love my Aunt as if she were my Mother," said
Raisky emphatically. " She is wise, honourable, just !
She has strength and individuality, and there is
nothing commonplace about her."
" You will believe everything she says ? " asked
Juliana Andreevna, drawing him away to the window,
while Leonti collected the scattered papers, laid them
in cupboards and put the books on the shelves.
" Yes, everything," she said.
" Don't believe her. I know she will tell you all
sorts of nonsense — about Monsieur Charles."
" Who is he ? "
" A Frenchman, a teacher, and a colleague of my
husband's. They sit there reading till all hours. How
can I help it ? Yet God knows what they make out
of it in the town, as if I . . . Don't believe it," she
went on, as she saw Raisky was silent. " It is idle
talk, there is nothing," she concluded, with a false
smile intended to be allowing.
" What business is it of mine ? " returned Raisky,
turning away from her. " Shall we go into the
garden ? "
" Yes, we will have dinner outside," said Leonti.
" Serve what there is, Ulinka. Come, Boris, now
we can talk." Then as an idea struck him, he added,
" What shall you have to say to me about the library ? "
" About what library ? You wrote to me about it,
but I did not understand what you were talking
about. I think you said some person called Mark,
had been tearing the books."
THE PRECIPICE 59
" You cannot imagine, Boris, how vexed I was
about it," he said as he took down some books with
torn backs from the shelves.
Raisky pushed the books away. " What does it
matter to me ? " he said. " You are Hke my grand-
mother ; she bothers me about accounts, you about
books."
" But Boris, I don't know what accounts she
bothered you about, but these books are your most
precious possession. Look ! " he §aid, pointing with
pride to the rows of books which filled the study to
the ceiling.
" Only on this shelf nearly everything is ruined by
that accursed Mark ! The other books are all right.
See, I drew up a catalogue, which took a whole year
to do," and he pointed self-consciously to a thick
bound volume of manuscript. " I wrote it all with
my own hand," he continued. " Sit down, Boris,
and read out the names. I will get on the ladder,
and show you the books ; they are arranged according
to their numbers."
" What an idea I "
" Or better wait till after dinner ; we shall not be
able to finish before."
" Listen, should you like to have a library like
that ? " asked Raisky.
" I ! a library like that ? '*
Sunshine blazed from Leonti's eyes, he smiled so
broadly that even the hair on his brow stirred with
the dislocation caused. " A library like that ? " He
shook his head. " You must be mad."
" Tell me, do you love me as you used to do ?
" Why do you ask ? Of course."
" Then the books shall be yours for good and all,
under one condition."
" I — take these books I "
Leonti looked now at the books, now at Raisky,
then made a gesture of refusal, and sighed.
" Do not laugh at me, Boris ! Don't tempt mc."
" I am not joking."
Here Juliana Andreevna, who had heard the
6o THE PRECIPICE
last words, chimed in with, " Take what is given
you."
" She is always like that," sighed Leonti. " On
feast days the tradesmen come with presents, and on
the eve of the examinations the parents. I send
them away, but my wife receives them at the side
door. She looks like Lucretia, but she has a sweet
tooth, a dainty one,'
Raisky laughed, but Juliana Andreevna was annoyed.
"Go to your Lucretia," she said indifferently
" He compares me with everybody. One day I am
Cleopatra, then Lavinia, then Cornelia. Better take
the books when they are offered you. Boris Pavlovich
will give them to me."
" Don't take it on yourself to ask him for gifts,"
commanded Leonti. " And what can we give him ?
Shall I hand you over to him, for instance ? " he added
as he embraced her.
" Splendid ! Take me, Boris Pavlovich," she cried,
throwing a sparkling glance at him.
'' If yoi; don't take the books, Leonti," said Raisky,
" I will make them over to the Gymnasium. Give
me the catalogue, and I'll send it to the Director
to-morrow.
He put his hand out for the catalogue, of which
Leonti kept a tight hold.
" The Gymnasium shall never get one of them," he
cried. " You don't know the Director, who cares for
books just about as much as I do for perfume and
pomade. They will be destroyed, torn, and worse
handled than by Mark."
" Then take them."
" To give away such treasures all in a minute. It
would be comprehensible if you were selling them to
responsible hands. I have never wanted so much to
be rich. I would give five thousand. I cannot
accept, I cannot. You are a spendthrift, or rather a
blind, ignorant child "
" Many thanks."
" I didn't mean that," cried Leonti in confusion.
" You are an artist ; you need pictures, statues, music ;
THE PRECIPICE 6i
and books are nothing to you. Besides, you don't
know what treasures you possess ; after dinner I will
show you,"
" Well, in the afternoon, instead of drinking
coffee, you will go over with the books to the Gym-
nasium for me."
" Wait, Boris, what was the condition on which
you would give me the books. Will you take instal-
ments from my salary for them ? I would sell all I
have, pledge myself and my wife."
" No, thank you," broke in Juliana Andreevna,
" I can pledge or sell myself if I want to."
Leonti and Raisky looked at one another.
" She does not think before she speaks," said
Leonti. " But tell me what the condition is."
" That you never mention these books to me again,
even if Mark tears them to pieces."
" Do you mean I am not to let him have access
to them ? "
" He is not likely to ask you," put in Juliana An-
dreevna. "As if that monster cared for what you
may say."
" How Ulinka loves me," said Leonti to Raisky.
" Would that every woman loved her husband like
that."
He embraced her. She dropped her eyes, and the
smile died from her face.
" But for her you would not see a single button on
my clothes," continued Leonti. " I eat and sleep
comfortably, and our household goes on evenly and
placidly. However small my means are she knows how
to make them provide for everything." She raised
her eyes, and looked at them, for the last statement
was true. " It's a pity," continued Leonti, " that
she does not care about books. She can chatter
French fast enough, but if you give her a book, she
does not understand half of it. She still writes
Russian incorrectly. If she sees Greek characters,
she says they would make a good pattern for cotton
printing, and sets the book upside down. And she
cannot even read a Latin title."
62 THE PRECIPICE
" That will do. Not another word about the
books. Only on that condition, I don't send them
to the Gymnasium. Now let us sit down to table, or
I shall go to my Grandmother's, for I am famished."
" Do you intend to spend your whole life like this ? "
asked Raisky as he was sitting after dinner alone with
Leonti in the study.
" Yes, what more do I need ? "
" Have you no desires, does nothing call you away
from this place, have you no longings for freedom
and space, and don't you feel cramped in this narrow
frame of hedge, church spire and house, under your
very nose ? "
" Have I so little to look at under my nose ? "
asked Leonti, pointing to the books. " I have books,
pupils, and in addition a wife and peace of heart,
isn't that enough ? "
" Are books hfe ? This old trash has a great
deal to answer for. Men strive forwards, seek to
improve themselves, to cleanse their conceptions,
to drive away the mist, to meet the problems of society
by justice, civilisation, orderly administration, while
you instead of looking at life, study books."
" What is not to be found in books is not to be
found in life either, or if there is anything it is of
no importance," said Leonti firmly. " The whole
programme of public and private life lies behind us ;
we can find an example for everything."
" You are still the same old student, Leonti, always
worrying about what has been experienced in the
past, and never thinking of what you yourself are."
" What I am ! I am a teacher of the classics. I
am as deeply concerned with the life of the past,
as you with ideals and figures. You are an artist.
WTiy should you wonder that certain figures are dear
to me ? Since when have artists ceased to draw water
from the wells of the ancients ? "
" Yes, an artist," said Raisky, with a sigh. He
pointed to his head and breast. " Here are figures,
notes, forms, enthusiasm, the creative passion, and as
yet I have done almost nothing."
THE PRECIPICE 63
" What restrains you ? You are now painting,
you wrote me, a great picture, which you mean to
exhibit."
" The devil take the great pictures. I shall hardly
be able to devote my whole energy to painting now.
One must put one's whole being into a great picture,
and then to give effect to one hundredth part of what
one has put in a representation of a fleeting, irrecover-
able impression. Sometimes I paint portraits. ..."
" What art are you following now ? "
" There is but one Art that can satisfy the artist
of to-day, the art of words, of poetry, which is limitless
in its possibilities."
" You write verses then ? "
" Verses are children's food. In verse you celebrate
a love affair, a festival, flowers, a nightingale."
" And satire. Remember the use made of it by
the Romans."
With these words he would have gone to the book-
shelf, but Raisky held him. back. " You may," he
said, " be able now and then to hit a diseased spot
with satire. Satire is a rod, whose stroke stings
but has no further consequences ; but she does not
show you figures brimming with life, she does not reveal
the depths of life with its secret mainsprings of action,
she holds no mirror before your eyes. It is only the
novel that comprehends and mirrors the life of man."
" So you are writing a novel ? On what subject ? "
" I have not yet quite decided."
" Don't at all events describe this pettifogging,
miserable existence which stares us in the face without
the medium of art. Our contemporary hterature
squeezes every worm, every peasant-girl, and I don't
know what else, into the novel. Choose a historical
subject, worthy of your vivacious imagination and
your clean-cut style. Do you remember how you
used to write of old Russia ? Now it is the fashion
to choose material from the ant-heap, the talking shop
of everyday Ufe. This is to be the stuff of which
literature is made. Bah ! it is the merest journalism."
" There we are again on the old controversy. If
64 THE PRECIPICE
you once mount that horse, there will be no calling
you back. Let us leave this question for the moment,
and go back to my question. Are you satisfied to
spend your life here, as you are now doing, with no
desires for anything further ? "
Leonti looked at him in astonishment, with wide
opened eyes.
" You do nothing for your generation," Raisky
went on, " but creep backwards like a crab. Why
are you for ever talking of the Greeks and Romans ?
Their work is done, and ours is to bring life into these
cemeteries, to shake the slumbering ghosts out of their
twilight dreams."
" And how is the task to be begun ? "
" I mean to draw a picture of this existence, to reflect
it as in a mirror. And you. ..."
" I too accompHsh something. I have prepared
several boys for the University." remarked Leonti
with hesitation, for he was not sure whether this
was meritorious or not. " You imagine that I go
into my class, then home, and forget about everything.
That is not the case. Young people gather round
me, attach themselves to me, and I show them drawings
of old buildings, utensils, make sketches and give
explanations, as I once did for you. What I know
myself I communicate to others, explain the ancient
ideals of virtue, expound classical life, just as our
own classics are explained. Is that no longer
essential ? "
" Certainly it has its advantage. But it has nothing
to do with real life. One cannot live like that to-day.
So much has disappeared, so many things have arisen
that the Greeks and Romans never knew. But we
need models from contemporary life, we must educate
ourselves and others to be men. That is our task."
" No, I do not take that upon my shoulders ; it is
sufficient for one to take the models of ancient virtue
from books. I myself live for and through myself.
You see I live quietly and modestly, eat my vermicelli
soup. ..."
" Life for and through yourself is not life at all,
THE PRECIPICE 65
it is a passive condition, and man is a fighting
animal."
" I have already told you that I do my duty and
do not interfere in anybody else's business ; and no
one interferes with mine."
" Life's arm is long, and will not spare even you.
And how will you meet her b'ows — unprepared."
" What has Life to do with a humble man like me ?
I shall pass unnoticed. I have books, although they
are not mine," he said glancing hesitat ngly at Raisky,
" but you give me free use of them. My needs are
small, I feel no boredom. I have a wife who loves
me. . . ."
Raisky looked away.
" And," he added in a whisper, " I love her."
It was plain that as his mind nourished itself on
the books, so his heart had found a warm refuge ;
he himself did not even know what bound him to
life and books, and did not guess that he might keep
his books and lose his life, and that his life would be
maimed if his " Roman head " was stolen from him.
Happy child, thought Raisky. In his learned sleep
he does not notice the darkness that is hidden in that
dear Roman head, nor how empty the woman's heart
is. He is helpless as far as she is concerned, and will
never convince her of the virtues of the ancient ideals.
CHAPTER VIII
The sun was setting when Raisky returned home,
and was received at the door by Marfinka.
" Where did you get lost, Cousin ? " she asked him.
" Grandmother is very angry, and is grumbling. ..."
" I was with Leonti," returned Raisky indifferently.
" I thought so, and told Grandmother so, but she
won't listen and will hardly speak even toTietNikonich.
He is with her now and Paulina Karpovna too. Go
to Grandmother, and it will be all right. Are you
afraid. Does your heart beat fast ? "
66 THE PRECIPICE
Raisky had to laugh.
" She is very angry. We had prepared so many
dishes."
" We will eat them up for supper."
" Will you ? Grandmother, Grandmother," she cried
happily, " Cousin has come and wants his supper."
His aunt sat severely there, and did not look up
when Raisky entered. Tiet Nikonich embraced him.
He received an elegant bow from Paulina Karpovna,
an elaborately got-up person of forty-five in a low cut
muslin gown, with a fine lace handkerchief and a
fan, which she kept constantly in motion although
there was no heat.
" What a man you have grown ! I should hardly
have known you," said Tiet Nikonich, beaming with
kindness and pleasure.
" He has grown very, very handsome," said
Paulina Karpovna Kritzki.
" You have not altered, Tiet Nikonich," remarked
Raisky. " You have hardly aged at all, and are as
gay, as fresh, as kind and amiable. ..."
" Thank God ! there is nothing worse than rheumatism
the matter with me, and my digestion is no longer
quite as good as it was. That is age, age. But how
glad I am that you, our guest, have arrived in such
good spirits. Tatiana Markovna was anxious about
you. You will be staying here for some time ? "
" Of course you will spend the summer with us,"
said Paulina Karpovna. " Here is nature, and fine
air, and so many people are interested in you."
He looked at her askance, and said nothing.
" Do you remember me ? " she asked. Boris's
aunt noticed with displeasure that Paulina Karpovna
was ogling her nephew.
" No, I must confess I forgot."
" Yes, impressions are quickly forgotten in the
capital," she said in a languishing tone. She looked
him up and down and then added, " What an admirable
travelling suit."
" That reminds me I am still in my travelling
clothes. Egor must be sent for and must take my
THE PRECIPICE Gq
clothes and linen out of the trunk. For you, Granny,
and for you, my dear sisters, I have brought some
small things for remembrance."
Marfinka grew crimson with pleasure.
" Granny, where are you going to put me up ? "
" The house belongs to you. Where you will,"
she returned coldly.
" Don't be angry. Granny," he laughed. " It
won't happen twice."
" You may laugh, you may laugh, Boris Pavlovich.
Here, in the presence of our guests, I tell you you
have behaved badly. You have hardly put your nose
inside the house, and straightway vanish. That is
an insult to your Grandmother."
" Surely, Granny, we shall be together every day.
I have been visiting an old friend, and we forgot our-
selves in talking."
" Cousin Boris did not do it on purpose, Granny,"
said Marfinka. " Leonti Ivanovich is so good."
" Please be silent when you are not addressed.
You are too young to contradict your Grandmother,
who knows what she is saying."
Smilingly Marfinka drew back into her corner.
" No doubt Juliana Andreevna was able to entertain
you better, and knows better than I how to entertain
a Petersburger. What friccassee did she give you ?
asked his aunt, not without a little real curiosity.
" Vermicelli soup, pastry with cabbage, then beef
and potatoes."
Tatiana Markovna laughed ironically, " Vermicelli
soup and beef ! "
" And groats in the pan. ..."
" It's a long time since you tasted such delicacies."
" Excellent dishes," said Tiet Nikonich kindly,
" but heavy for the digestion."
" To-morrow, Marfinka," said the old lady, " we
will entertain our guest with a gosling, pickled pork,
carrots, and perhaps with a goose."
" A goose, stuffed with groats, would be acceptable,"
put in Raisky.
" Indigestible ! " protested Tiet Nikonich. " The
68 THE PRECIPICE
best is a light soup, with pearl barley, a cutlet, pastries
and jelly ; that is the proper midday meal,"
" But I should like groats."
" Do you like mushrooms too, Cousin ? " asked
Marfinka. " Because we have so many."
" Rather 1 Can't we have them for supper to-
night ? "
In spite of Tiet Nikonich's caution against this
heavy food, Tatiana Markovna sent Marfinka to Peter
and to the cook to order mushrooms for supper.
" If there is any champagne in the cellar. Granny, let
us have a bottle up. Tiet Nikonich and I would like
to drink your health. Isn't that so, Tiet Nikonich ? "
" Yes, to celebrate your arrival, though mushrooms
and champagne are indigestible."
" Tell the cook to bring champagne on ice, Marfinka,"
said the old lady.
" Ce que femme veut," said Tiet Nikonich amiably,
with a slight bow.
" Supper is a special occasion, but one ought to dine
at home too. You have vexed your Grandmother by
going out on the very day of your return."
" Ah, Tatiana Markovna," sighed PauHna Karpovna,
" our ways here are so bourgeois, but in the
capital. ..."
The old lady's eyes blazed, as she pointed to the
wall where hung the portraits of Raisky's and the
young girls' parents, and exclaimed : " There was
nothing bourgeois about those, Paulina Karpovna."
" Granny," said Raisky, " let us allow one another
absolute freedom. I am now making up for my
absence at midday, and shall be here all night. But
I can't tell where I shall dine to-morrow, or where I
shall sleep."
Paulina Karpovna could not refrain from applauding,
but his aunt looked at him with amazement, and
inquired if he were really a gipsy.
" Monsieur Raisky is a poet, and poets are as free
as air," remarked Paulina Karpovna. Again she
made play with her eyes, shifted the pointed toes of
her shoes in an effort to arouse Raisky's attention.
THE PRECIPICE 69
The more she twisted and turned, the more icy was
his indifference, for her presence made an uncomfortable
impression on him. Marfinka observed the by-play
and smiled to herself,
" You have two houses, land, peasants, silver and
glass, and talk of wandering about from one shelter
to another like a beggar, like Markushka, the vagrant."
" Markushka again ! I must certainly make his
acquaintance,"
" No, don't do that and add to your Grandmother's
anxieties. If you see him, make your escape,"
" But why ? "
" He will lead you astray."
" That's of no consequence. Grandmother. It looks
as if he were an interesting individual, doesn't it,
Tiet Nikonich ? "
" He is a riddle to everybody," Tiet Nikonich
answered with a smile. " He must have gone astray
very early in life, but he has apparently good brains
and considerable knowledge, and might have been a
useful member of society."
Paulina Karpovna turned her head away, and
dismissed Mark with the criticism, " No manners."
" Brains ! You bought his brains for three hundred
roubles. Has he repaid them ? " asked Tatiana
Markovna.
" I did not remind him of his debt. But to me he
is, for the matter of that, almost polite."
" That is to say he does not strike you, or shoot in
your direction. Just imagine, Boris, that he nearly
shot Niel Andreevich."
" His dogs tore my train," complained Paulina
Karpovna.
" Did he never visit you unceremoniously at dinner
again ? " Tatiana Markovna asked Tiet Nikonich.
" No, you don't like me to receive him, so I refuse
him admission. He once came to me at night," he
went on, addressing Raisky, " He had been out
hunting, and had eaten nothing for twenty-four hours.
I gave him food, and we passed the time very
pleasantly."
70 THE PRECIPICE
" Pleasantly ! " exclaimed Tatiana Markovna.
" How can you say such things ? If he came to me
at that hour, I would settle him. No, Boris Pavlovich,
live like other decent people. Stay with us, have
dinner with us, go out with us, keep suspicious people
at a distance, see how I administer your estate, and
find fault if I do anything wrong."
" That is so monotonous, Grandmother. Let us
rather live each one after his own ideas and
inclinations."
" You are an exception," sighed his aunt.
" No, Grandmother, it is you who are an exceptional
woman. Why should we bother about one another."
" To please your Grandmother."
" Why don't you want to please your Grandson ?
You are a despot. Grandmother."
" A despot ! Boris Pavlovich, I have waited
anxiously for you, I have hardly slept, have tried to
have everything as you liked it."
" But you did all that because activity is a pleasure
to you. All this care and trouble is a pleasant stimu-
lant, keeps you busy. If Markushka came to you, you
would receive him in the same fashion."
" You are right, Cousin," broke in Marfinka.
" Grandmother is kindness itself, but she tries to
disguise it."
" Don't give your opinion when it is not asked.
She contradicts her Grandmother only when you are
here, Boris Pavlovich ; at other times she is modest
enough. And now the ideas she suddenly takes into
her head. I ? entertain Markushka ! "
" You did as you pleased," continued Raisky. " And
then when it entered my head too to do as I pleased,
I disturbed your arrangements and made a breach
in your despotism. Isn't that so. Granny ? And
now kiss me, and we will give one another full liberty,"
" What a strange boy ? Do you hear, Tiet
Nikonich, what nonsense he talks."
On that evening Tatiana Markovna and Raisky
concluded, if not peace, at least a truce. She was
assured that Boris loved and esteemed her ; she was.
THE PRECIPICE 71
in truth, easily convinced. After supper Raisky
unpacked his trunk, and brought down his gifts ; for
his aunt, a few pounds of excellent tea, of which she
was a connoisseur, a coffee machine of a new kind, with
a coffee-pot, and a dark brown silk dress ; bracelets
with monograms for his cousins ; and for Tiet Nikonich
vest and hose of Samian leather, as his aunt had
'desired.
Tatiana Markovna, with tears in her eyes, sat
down beside him, and putting her hand on his shoulder
said, " And you remembered me ? "
" Whom else should I remember ? You are my
nearest and dearest, Grandmother."
When Tiet Nikonich and Paulina Karpovna took
leave, the lady said that she had left orders with no one
to fetch her, and that she hoped someone would
accompany her, looking towards Raisky as she spoke.
Tiet Nikonich expressed himself ready to see her home.
" Egorka could have taken her," whispered Tatiana
Markovna. " Why didn't she stay at home ; she was
not invited."
■' Thank you, thank you," said Paulina Karpovna
to Raisky as she passed him.
" What for ? " asked Raisky in amazement.
" For the pleasant, witty conversation, although
it was not directed to me. What pleasure it gave
me!"
" A practical conversation about groats, a goose,
and a quarrel with Grandmother."
" Ah, I understand," she continued, " but I caught
two glances, which were intended for me, confess they
were. I am filled with hope and expectation."
As she went out Raisky asked Marfinka what she
was talking about.
" She's always like that," laughed Marfinka.
Tatiana Markovna followed Raisky to his room,
smoothed the sheets of his bed once more, drew the
curtains so that the sun should not awaken him in the
morning, felt the feather bed to test its softness, and
had a jug of water placed on the table beside him.
She came "back three times to see if he were asleep or
72 THE PRECIPICE
wanted anything. Touched by so much kindly
thought he recognised that his grandmother's activity
was not only exerted to gratify herself.
CHAPTER IX
The days passed quietly by. Every morning the sun
climbed up through the blue air, and lighted up the
Volga and its banks. At midday the snowy clouds
crept up, often piled one on another until the blue sky
was hidden, and the cooling rain fell on woods and
fields ; then once more the clouds stole away before
the approach of the warm, pleasant evening.
Life at Malinovka passed just as peacefully. The
naivete of the surroundings had not yet lost its charm
for Raisky. The sunshine insinuating itself every-
where, his aunt's kind face, Marfinka's friendliness,
and the willing attention of the servants made up a
pleasant, friendly environment. He even felt pleasure
in the watchful guardianship that his aunt exercised
over him ; he smiled when she preached order to him,
warned him of crime and temptation, reproached him
for his gipsy tendencies and tried to lead him to a
definite plan of life.
He liked Tiet Nikonich, and saw in his courtesy and
his extreme good manners, his care for his health, and
the universal esteem and affection in which he was
held, a survival from the last century. When he felt
very good tempered he found even Paulina Karpovna's
eccentricities amusing. She had induced him to lunch
with her one day, when she assured him that she was
not indifferent to him, and that he himself was on
the eve of returning her sentiments !
The even, monotonous life lulled him like a cradle
song. He wrote idly at his novel, strengthened a
situation here, grouped a scene there, or accentuated
a character. He watched his aunt, Leonti and his wife,
and Marfinka, or looked at the villages and fields
THE PRECIPICE 73
lying in an enchanted sleep along the banks of the
Volga. In this ocean of silence he caught notes which
he could interpret in terms of music, and determined,
in his abundant leisure, to pursue the subject.
One day, after a lonely walk along the shore, he
climbed the cliff, and passed Koslov's house. Seeing
that the windows were lighted, he was going up to the
door, when suddenly he heard someone climb over the
fence and jump down into the garden. Standing in
the shadow of the fence, Raisky hesitated. He was
afraid to sound the alarm until he knew whether it
was a thief or an admirer of Juliana Andreevna's, some
Monsieur Charles or other. However, he decided to
pursue the intruder, and promptly climbed the fence
and followed him. The man stopped before a window
and hammered on the pane.
" That is no thief, possibly Mark," thought Raisky.
He was right.
" Philosopher, open I Quick ! " cried the intruder.
" Go round to the entrance," said Leonti's voice
dully through the glass.
" To the entrance, to wake the dog ! Open I "
" Wait ! " said Leonti, and as he opened the window
Mark swung himself into the room.
" Who is that behind you. Whom have you brought
with you ? " asked Leonti in terror.
" No one. Do you imagine there's a ghost. Ah !
there is someone scrambling up."
" Boris, you ? How did you happen to arrive to-
gether," he exclaimed as Raisky sprang into the room.
Mark cast a hasty glance on Boris and turned to
Leonti. " Give me another pair of trousers. Have
you any wine in the house ? "
" What's the matter, and where have you been ? "
asked Leoni suddenly, who had just noticed that
Mai^, was covered "up to the waist with wet
and slime.
" Give me another pair of trousers quick," said
Mark impatiently. " What is the good of chattering ? "
" I have no wine, because we drank it all at dinner,
when Monsieur Charles was our guest."
74 THE PRECIPICE
" Where do you keep your clothes ?
" My wife is asleep and I don't know ; you must
ask Avdotya."
" Fool ! I will find them myself ! "
He took a light, and went into the next room.
" You see what he is like," sighed Leonti, addressing
Raisky.
After about ten minutes, Mark returned with the
trousers and Leonti questioned him as to how he had
got wet through.
" I was crossing the Volga in a fishing-boat. The
ass of a fisherman fell asleep, and brought us right up
into the reeds by the island, and we had to get out
among the reeds to extricate the boat.
Without taking any heed of Raisky, he changed
his trousers and sat down with his feet drawn up
under him in the great armchair, so that his knees
were on a level with his face, and he supported his
bearded chin upon them.
Raisky observed him silently. Mark was twenty-
seven, built as if his muscles were iron, and w^ell pro-
portioned ; a thick mane of light brown hair framed
his pale face with its high arched forehead, and fell
in long locks on his neck. The full beard was paler
in colour. His open, bold, irregular, rather thin face
was illuminated every now and then by a smile — of
which it was hard to read the meaning ; one could
not tell whether it spelt vexation, mockery or pleasure.
His grey eyes could be bold and commanding, but for
the most part wore a cold expression of contempt. Tied
up in a knot as he was, he now sat motionless with
staring eyes, stirring neither hand nor foot.
There was something restless and watchful in the
motionless attitude, as in that of a dog apparently
at rest, but ready to spring.
Suddenly his eyes gleamed, and he turned to Raisky.
" You will have brought some good cigars from
St. Petersburg," he began without ceremony. " Give
me one."
Raisky offered his cigar case, and reminded Leonti
that he had not introduced them.
THE PRECIPICE 75
" What need is there of introduction ! You came
in by the same way, and both know who the other
9 9
IS.
" Words of wisdom from the scholar ! " ejaculated
Mark.
" That same Mark of whom I wrote to you, don't
you remember 1 " said Leonti.
" Wait^ I will introduce myself," cried Mark, spring-
ing from the easy chair. He posed ceremoniously,
and bowed.
" I have the honour to present myself, Mark Volokov,
under police surveillance, involuntary citizen of this
town."
He puffed away at his cigar, and again rolled himself
up in a ball.
" What do you do with yourself here ? " asked
■Raisky.
" I think, as you do."
" You love art, are perhaps an artist ? "
" And are you an artist ? "
" Painter and musician," broke in Leonti, " and
now he is writing a novel. Take care, brother, he
may put you in too."
Raisky signed to him to be silent.
" Yes, I am an artist," Mark went on, " but of a
different kind. Your Aunt will have acquainted you
with my works."
" She won't hear your name mentioned."
" There you have it. But it was only a matter
of a hundred apples or so that I plucked from over
the fence."
" The apples are mine ; you may take as many as
you like."
" Many thanks. But why should I need your
permission ? I am accustomed to do everything in
this life without permission. Therefore I will take
the apples without your permission, they taste better."
" I was curious to make your acquaintance. I hear
so many tales about you."
" What do they say ? "
" Little that is good."
76 THE PRECIPICE
" Probably they tell you I am a thief, a monster,
the terror of the neighbourhood."
" That's about it."
" But if this reputation precedes me, why should
you seek my acquaintance. I have torn your books,
as no doubt our friend there has informed you."
" There he is to the point," cried Leonti. " I am
glad he began the subject himself. He is a good sort
at the bottom. If one is ill, he waits on one like a
nurse, runs to the chemist, and takes any amount of
trouble. But the rascal wanders round and gives no
one any peace."
" Don t chatter so," interrupted Mark.
" For that matter," said Raisky, " everybody does
not abuse you. Tiet Nikonich Vatutin, for instance,
goes out of his way to speak well of you."
"Is it possible ! The sugar marquis ! I left him
some souvenirs of my presence. More than once I
have waked him in the night by opening his bedroom
window. He is always fussing about his health, but
in all the forty years since he came here no one remem-
bers him to have been ill. I shall never return the
money he lent me. What more provocation would he
have ? And yet he praises me."
" So that is your department of art," said Raisky
gaily.
" What kind of an artist are you ? It is your turn
to tell me."
" I love and adore beauty. I love art, draw, and
make music, and just now I am trying to write a
great work, a novel."
" Yes, yes, I see. You are an artist of the kind
we all are."
" All ? "
" With us Russians everybody is an artist. They
use the chisel, paint, strum, write poetry, as you and
your like do. Others drive in the mornings to the
courts or the government offices, others sit before
their stalls playing draughts, and still others stick
on their estates — Art is everywhere. ' '
THE PRECIPICE 77
" Do you feel no desire to enter any of these
categories."
" I have tried, but don't know how to. What
brought you here ? "
' " I don't know myself. It is all the same to me
where I go. I had a letter summoning me here from
my Aunt, and I came."
Mark busied himself in his thoughts, and took no
further interest in Raisky. Raisky on the other hand
examined the extraordinary person before him atten-
tively, studied the expression of his face, followed his
movements, and tried to grasp the outline of a strong
character. " Thank God, ' he said to himself, that I
am not the only idle, aimless person here. In this man
there is something similar ; he wanders about, reconciles
himself to his fate, and does nothing. I at least draw
and try to write my novel, while he does nothing.
Is he the victim of secret discord like myself ? Is
he always struggling between two fires ? Imagination
striving upward to the ideal lures him on on the one
hand — man, nature and life in all its manifestations ;
on the other he is attracted by a cold, destructive
analysis which allows nothing to live, and will forget
nothing, an analysis that leads to eternal discontent
and blighting cold. Is that his secret ? " He glanced
at Mark, who was already drowsing.
" Good-bye, Leonti," he said, " it's time I was going
home."
" What am I to do with him ? "
" He can stay here all right."
" Think of the books. It's leaving the goat loose
in the vegetable garden." " I might wheel him in the
armchair into that dark little room, and lock him in,"
thought Leonti, " but if he woke, he might pull the
roof down."
Mark helped him out of his dilemma by jumping
to his feet.
" I am going with you," he said to Raisky. "It
is time for you to go to bed, philosopher," he said to
Leonti. " Don't sit up at nights. You have already
78 THE PRECIPICE
got a yellow patch in your face, and your eyes are
hollow."
He put out the light, stuffed on his cap, and leapt
out of the window. Raisky followed his example,
and they went down the garden once more, climbed
the fence, and came out in the street.
" Listen," said Mark. " I am hungry, and Leonti
has nothing to give me. Can you help me to storm
an inn ? "
" As far as I am concerned. But the thing can be
managed without the application of force."
"It is late, and the inns are shut. No one will
open willingly, especially when it is known that I am
in the case ; consequently we must enter by storm.
We will call * Fire ! ' and then they will open at once,
and we can get in."
" And be hurled out into the street again."
" There you are wrong. It is possible that I might
be refused entrance, but once in, I remain."
" A siege, a row at night. ..."
" Ah, you are afraid of the police," laughed Mark.
" You are thinking of what the Governor would decide
on in such a serious case, what Niel Andreevich
would say, how the company would take it. Now
good-bye, I will go and storm my entrance alone."
" Wait, I have another, more delightful plan,"
said Raisky. " My Aunt cannot, you say, bear to
hear your name ; only the other day she declared she
would in no circumstances give you hospitality."
" Well, what then ? "
" Come home with me to supper, and stay the night
with me."
" That's not a bad plan. Let us go."
They walked in silence, almost feeling their way
through the darkness. When they came to the fence
of the Malinovka estate, which bounded the vegetable
garden, Raisky proposed to climb it.
" It would be better," said Mark, " to go by way
of the orchard or from the precipice. Here we shall
wake the house and must make a circuit in addition.
I always go the other way."
THE PRECIPICE 79
" You — come — here — into the garden ? What to
do? "
" To get apples."
" You have my permission, so long as Tatiana
Markovna does not catch you."
" I shan't be caught so easily. Look, someone has
just leaped over the fence, like us. Hi ! Stop ! Don't
try to hide. Who's there ? Halt I Raisky, come
and help me ! "
He ran forward a few paces, and seized someone.
Raisky hurried to the point from which voices
were audible, remarking, " What cat's eyes you have ! "
The man who was held fast by Mark's strong arms
twisted round to free himself, and in the end fell to
the ground and made for the fence.
" Catch him, hold fast ! There is another sneaking
round in the vegetable garden," cried Raisky,
Raisky saw dimly a figure about to spring down
from the fence, and demanded who it was.
" Sir, let me go, do not ruin me ! " whispered a
woman's voice.
" Is it you, Marina, what are you doing here ? "
" Gently, Sir. Don't call me by name. Savili will
hear, and will beat me."
" Off with you ! No, stop. I have found you at
the right moment. Can you bring some supper to
my room ? "
" Anything, Sir. Only, for God's sake, don't betray
me."
" I won't betray you. Tell me what there is in
the kitchen."
" The whole supper is there. As you did not come,
no one ate anything. There is sturgeon in jelly,
turkey, all on ice,"
" Bring it, and what about wine ? "
" There is a bottle in the sideboard, and the fruit
liqueurs are in Marfa Vassilievna's room."
" Be careful not to wake her."
" She sleeps soundly. Let me go now. Sir, for my
husband may hear us."
"Run, but take care you don't run into him."
8o THE PRECIPICE
" He dare not do anything if he does meet me
now. I shall tell him that you have given me
orders. ..."
Meanwhile, Mark had dragged his man from hiding.
" Savili Ilivich," the unknown murmured, " don't
strike me."
" I ought to know the voice," said Raisky.
" Ah ! You are not Savili Ilivich, Ihank God. I
Sir, I am the gardener from over there."
" What are you doing here ? "
" I came on a real errand, Sir. Our clock has stopped,
and I came here to wait for the church-clock to strike."
" Devil take you," cried Mark, and gave the man
a push that sent him reeling.
The man sprang over the ditch, and vanished in
the darkness.
Raisky, meantime, returned to the main entrance.
He tried to open the door, not wishing to knock for
fear of awaking his aunt. " Marina," he called in
a low voice, " Marina, open 1 "
The bolt was pushed back, Raisky pushed open
the door with his foot. Before him stood — he recog-
nised the voice — Savili, who flung himself upon him
and held him.
" Wait, my little dove, I will make my reckoning
with you, not with Marina."
" Take your hands off, Savili, it is I."
" Who, not the Master ? " exclaimed Savili, loosening
his prisoner. " You were so good as to call Marina ?
But," after a pause, " have you not seen her."
" I had already asked her to leave some supper
for me and to open the door," he said untruthfully,
by way of protecting the unfaithful wife. " She had
already heard that I am here. Now let my guest
pass, shut the door, and go to bed."
" Yes, Sir," said Savili, and went slowly to his
quarters, meeting Marina on the way.
" Why aren't you in bed, you demon ? " she cried,
dashing past him. " You sneak around at night,
you might be twisting the manes of the horses like
a "goblin, and put me to shame before the gentry."
THE PRECIPICE 8i
Marina sped past light-footed as a sylph, skilfully
balancing dishes and plates in her hands, and vanished
into the dark night. Savili's answer was a threatening
gesture with his whip.
Mark was indeed hungry, and as Raisky showed
no hesitation either, the sturgeon soon disappeared,
and when Marina came to clear away there was not
much to take.
" Now we should like something sweet," suggested
Raisky,
" No sweets are left," Mama assured them, " but
I could get some preserves, of which Vassilissa has
the keys."
" Better still punch," said Mark. " Have you
any rum ? "
" Probably," she said, in answer to an inquiring
glance from Raisky, " The cook was given a bottle
this morning for a pudding. I will see."
Marina returned with a bottle of rum, a lemon and
sugar, and then left the room. The bowl was soon in
flames, which lighted up the darkened room with their
pale blue light, Mark stirred it with the spoon, while
the sugar held between two spoons dripped slowly
into the bowl. From time to time he tasted it.
" How long have you been in our town ? " asked
Raisky after a short silence.
" About two years."
" You must assuredly be bored ? "
" I try to amuse myself," he said, pouring out a
glass for himself and emptying it. " Drink," he said,
pushing a glass towards Raisky.
Raisky drank slowly, not from inclination, but
out of politeness to his guest. " It must be essential
for you to do something, and yet you appear to do
nothing ? "
" And what do you do ? "
" I told you I am an artist."
" Show me proof of your art."
" At the moment I have nothing except a trifling
thing, and even that is not complete."
82 THE PRECIPICE
He rose from the divan and uncovered Marfinka's
portrait.
" H'm, it's like her, and good," declared Mark.
He told himself that Raisky had talent. " And it
would be excellent, but the head is too large in pro-
portion and the shoulders a trifle broad."
" He has a straight eye," thought Raisky.
" I like best the lightly-observed background and
accessories, from which the figure detaches itself
light, gay, and transparent. You have found the
secret of Marfinka's figure. The tone suits her hair
and her complexion."
Raisky recognised that he had taste and comprehen-
sion, and wondered if he were really an artist in a
disguise.
" Do you know Marfinka ? " he asked.
" Yes."
" And Vera ? "
" Vera too."
" \^'here have you met my cousins ? You do
not come to the house."
" At church."
" At church ? But they say you never look inside
a church."
" I don't exactly remember where I have seen them,
in the village, in the field."
Raisky concluded his guest was a drunkard, as he
drunk down glass after glass of punch. Mark guessed
his thoughts.
" You think it extraordinary that I should drink.
I do" it out of sheer boredom, because I am idle and
have no occupation. But don't be afraid that I
shall set the house on fire or miurder anybody. To-day
I am drinking more than usual because I am tired
and cold. But I am not a drunkard."
" It depends on ourselves whether we are idle
or not."
" When you climbed over Leonti's fence, I thought
you were a sensible individual, but now I see that you
belong to the same kind of preaching person as Niel
Andreevich, ..."
\
1
THE PRECIPICE 83
"Is it true that you fired on him ? " asked Raisky
curiously.
" What nonsense ! I fired a shot among the pigeons
to empty the barrel of my gun, as I was returnins;
from hunting. He came up and shouted that I
should stop, because it wa^^ sinful. If he had been
content with protesting I should merely have called
him a fool, and there it would have ended. But he
began to stamp and to threaten, ' I will have you
put in prison, you ruffian, and will have you locked
up where not even the raven will bring you a bone.'
I allowed him to run through the whole gamut of
polite remarks, and listened calmly — and then I ' took
aim at him.' "
" And he ? "
" Ducked, lost his stick and goloshes, finally squatted
on the ground and whimpered for forgiveness. I
shot into the air. That's all."
" A pretty distraction," commented Raisky
ironically.
" No distraction," said Mark seriously. " There
was more in it, a badly -needed lesson for the old boy."
" And then what ? "
" Nothing. He lied to the Governor, saying that
I had aimed at him, but missed. If I had been a
peaceful citizen of the town I should have been thrust
into gaol without delay ; but as I am an outlaw, the
Governor inquired into the matter and advised Niel
Andreevich to say nothing. So that no enquiry
should be instituted from St. Petersburg ; they fear
that like fire."
" When I spoke of idleness," said Raisky, " I did
not mean to read a moral. Yet when I see what your
mind, your abilities and your education are. ..."
" What have you seen ? That I can climb a hedge,
shoot at a fool, eat and drink heavily ? " he asked as
he drained his glass.
Raisky watched him, and wondered uneasily how
it would all end.
" We were speaking of the art you love so much,"
said Mark.
84 THE PRECIPICE
" I have been snatched from Art as if from my
mother's breast," sighed Raisky, " but I shall return
and shall reach my goal."
" No, you will not," laughed Mark.
" Why not, don't you believe in firm intentions ? "
" How should I do otherwise, since they say the
way to Hell is paved with them. No, you will do
little more than you have accomplished already — that
is very little. We, and many like us, simply rot and
die. The only wonder is that you don't drink.
That is how our artists, half men, usually end their
careers."
Smiling he thrust a glass towards his host, but
emptied it himself. Raisky concluded that he was
cold, malicious and heartless. But the last remark
had disturbed him. Was he really only half a man ?
Had he not a firm determination to reach the goal
he had set before himself ? He was only making fun
of him.
" You see that I don't drink away my talents,"
he remarked.
" Yes, that is an improvement, a step forward.
You haven't succumbed to society, to perfumes,
gloves and dancing. Drinking is a different thing.
It goes to one man's head, another is susceptible to
passion. Tell me, do you easily take fire ? Ah ! I
have touched the spot," he went on as Raisky coloured.
" That belongs to the artistic temperament, to which
nothing is foreign — Nihil humanum, etc. One loves
wine, another women, a third cards. The artists
have usurped all these things for themselves. Now
kindly explain what I am."
" What you are. Why, an artist, without doubt,
who on a first acquaintance will drink, storm public
houses, shoot, borrow money "
" And not repay it. Bravo ! an admirable description.
To justify your last remark and prove its truth beyond
doubt, lend me a hundred roubles. I will never pay
them back unless you and I should have exchanged
our respective situations in life."
** You say that in jest ? "
THE PRECIPICE 85
" Not at all. The market gardener, with whom
I live, feeds me. He has no money, nor have I."
Raisky shrugged his shoulders, felt in his pockets,
produced his pocket book and laid some notes on the
table.
" You have counted wrong," said Mark. " There
are only eighty here."
" I have no more money on me. My aunt keeps
my money, and I will send you the balance to-morrow."
" Don't forget. This is enough for the moment
and now I want to sleep."
" My bed is at your disposal, and I will sleep on
the divan. You are my guest."
" I should be worse than a Tatar if I did that,"
murmured Mark, already half asleep. " Lie down on
your bed. Anything will do for me."
In a few minutes he was sleeping the sleep of a
tired, satisfied and drunken man worn out with cold
and weariness. Raisky went to the window, raised the
curtain, and looked out into the dark, starlit night.
Now and then a flame hovered over the unemptied
bowl, flared up and lighted up the room for a moment.
There was a gentle tap on the door.
" Who is there ? " he asked.
" I, Borushka. Open quickly. What are you doing
there," said the anxious voice of Tatiana Markovna.
Raisky opened the door, and saw his aunt before
him, like a white-clad ghost.
" What is going on here. I saw a light through
the window, and thought you were asleep. What
is burning in the bowl."
" Rum."
" Do you drink punch at night ? " she whispered,
looking first at him, then at the bowl in amazement.
" I am a sinner, Grandmother. Sometimes I drink."
" And who is lying there asleep ? " she asked in
new terror as she gazed on the sleeping Mark.
" Gently, Grandmother, don't wake him. It is
Mark."
" Mark ! Shall I send for the police ! What have
you to do with him ? You have been drinking punch
86 THE PRECIPICE
at night with Mark ? What has come over you, Boris
Pavlovich ? "
" I found him at Leonti's, we were both hungry.
So I brought him here and we had supper."
" Why didn't you call me. Who served you, and
what did they bring you ?
" Marina did everything."
" A cold meal. Ah, Borushka, you shame me,"
" We had plenty to eat."
" Plenty, without a single hot dish, without dessert.
I will send up some preserves."
" No, no ... if you want anything, I can wake
Mark and ask him."
" Good heavens ! I am in my night-jacket,"
she whispered, and drew back to the door. " How
he sleeps, all rolled up like a little dog. I
am ashamed, Boris Pavlovich, as if we had no beds
in the house. But put out the flames. No dessert ! "
Raisky extinguished the blue flame and embraced
the old lady. She made the sign of the Cross over
him, looked round the room once more, and went out
on tiptoe. Just as he was going to lie down again
there was another tap on the door, he opened
it immediately.
Marina entered, bearing a jar of preserves ; then
she brought a bed and two pillows. " The mistress
sent them," she said.
Raisky laughed heartily, and was almost moved to
tears.
CHAPTER X
Early in the morning a slight noise wakened Raisky,
and he sat up to see Mark disappear through the
window. He does not like the straight way, he
thought, and stepped to the window. Mark was going
through the park, and vanished under the thick trees
on the top of the precipice. As he had no inclination
THE PRECIPICE 87
to go to bed again, he put on a light overcoat and
went down into the park too, thinking to bring Mark
back, but he was already far below on the bank of the
Volga. Raisky remained standing at the top of the
precipice. The sun had not yet risen, but his rays
were already gilding the hill tops, the dew covered
fields were glistening in the distance, and the cool
morning wind breathed freshness. The air grew
rapidly warmer, giving promise of a hot day. Raisky
walked on in the park, and the rain began to fall.
The birds sang, as they darted in all directions seekmg
their morning meal, and the bees and the humble-bees
hummed over the flowers. A feeling of discomfort
came over Raisky. He had a long day before him,
with the impressions of yesterday and the day before
still strong upon him. He looked down on the un-
changing prospect of smiling nature, the woods and
the melancholy Volga, and felt the caress of the same
cooling breeze. He went forward over the courtyard,
taking no notice of the greetings of the servants or
the friendly advances of the dogs.
He intended to go back to his room to turn the
tenseness of his mood to account as an artistic motive
in his novel ; but as he hurried past the old house,
he noticed that the door was half open, and went in.
Since his arrival he had only been here for a moment
with Marfinka, and had glanced into Vera's room.
Now it occurred to him to make a closer inspectiom'-
Passing through his old bedroom and two or three
other rooms, he came into the corner room, then with an
expression of extreme astonishment in his face he
stood still.
Leaning on the window-sill, so that her profile was
turned towards him, stood a girl of two or three and
twenty, looking with strained curiosity, as if she were
following some one with her eyes, down to the bank
of the Volga. He was startled by the white, almost
pallid face under the dark hair, the velvet-black eyes
with their long lashes. Her face, still looking anxiously
into the distance, gradually assumed an indifferent
expression. The girl glanced hastily over park and
88 THE PRECIPICE
courtyard, then as she turned and caught sight of
him, shrank back.
" Sister Vera ! " he cried.
Her face cleared, and her eyes remained fixed on him
with an expression of modest curiosity, as he
approached to kiss her.
She drew back ahnost imperceptibly, turning her
head a little so that his lips touched her cheek, not her
mouth, and they sat down opposite the window.
Impatient to hear her voice he began : " How
eagerly I have expected you, and you have stayed
away so long."
" Marina told me yesterday that you were here."
Her voice, though not so clear as Marfinka's, was
still fresh and youthful.
" Grandmother wanted to send you word of my
arrival, but I begged her not to tell you. When did
you return ? No one told me you were here."
" Yesterday, after supper. Grandmother and my
sister don't know I am here yet. No one saw me but
Marina."
She threw some white garments that lay beside her
into the next room, pushed aside a bundle and brought
a table to the window. Then she sat down again,
with a manner quite unconstrained, as if she were
alone.
" I have prepared coffee," she said, " Will you
drink it with me. It will be a long time before it is
ready at the other house. Marfinka gets up late."
" I should like it very much," he replied, following
her with his eyes. Like a true artist he abandoned
himself to the new and unexpected impression.
" You must have forgotten me, Vera," he remarked
after a pause, with an affectionate note in his voice.
" No," she said, as he poured out the coffee, " I
remember everything. How was it possible to forget
you when Grandmother was for ever talking about you ?"
He would have liked to ask her question after
question, but they crowded into his brain in so dis-
connected a fashion that he did not know where to
begin.
THE PRECIPICE 89
" I have already been in your room. Forgive the
intrusion," he said.
" There is nothing remarkable here," she said
hastily, looking around as if something not intended
for strange eyes might be lying about.
" Nothing remarkable, quite right. What book is
that ? "
He put out his hand for the book under her hand ;
she rapidly drew it away and put it behind her on the
shelf.
" You hide it as you used to hide the currants in
your mouth. But show it me.
" Do you read books that may not be seen ? " he
said, laughingly as she shook her head.
" Heavens 1 how lovely she is 1 " he thought. And
he wondered how such beauty could have lost its way
in such an outlandish place. He wanted to touch
some answering chord in her heart, wanted her to
reveal something of her feelings, but his efforts only
produced a greater coldness.
" My library was in your hands ? "
" Yes, but later Leonid Ivanovich took it over,
and I was glad to be relieved of the charge."
" But he must have left you a few books ? "
" Oh no ! I read what I liked, and then surrendered
the books."
" What did you like ? "
She looked out of the window as she answered : " A
great many. I have really forgotten."
" Do you care for music ? "
She looked at him inquiringly before she said,
" Does that mean that I play myself, or like to hear
music ? "
" Both."
" I don't play, but I Hke to hear music, but what
music is there here ? "
" But what are your particular tastes ? " Again
she looked at him inquiringly. " Do you like house-
keeping, or needlework. Do you do embroidery ? "
" No, Marfinka likes and understands all those
things."
90 THE PRECIPICE
" But what do you like ? A book only occupies
you for a short time. You say that you don't do
any needlework, but you must like something, flowers
perhaps."
" Flowers, yes, in the garden, but not in the
house where they have to be tended. I love this
corner of God's earth, the Volga, the precipice, the
forest and the garden — these are the things I love,"
she said, looking contentedly at the prospect from the
window.
" What ties bind you to this little place ? "
She gave no answer, but her eyes wandered lovingly
over the trees and the rising ground, and finally rested
on the dazzling mirror of water.
" It is a beautiful place," admitted Raisky, " but
the view, the river bank, the hills, the forest — all
these things would became tedious if they were not
inhabited by living creatures which share our feelings
and exchange ideas with us."
She was silent.
" Vera ! " said Raisky after a pause.
" Ah ! " she said, as if she had only just heard
his remarks, " I don't live alone ; Grandmother,
Marfinka. ..."
"As if you shared your sympathies and thoughts
with them. But perhaps you have a congenial spirit
here ? "
Vera nodded her head.
" Who is that happy individual ? " he stammered,
urged on by envy, terror and jealousy.
" The pope's wife with whom I have been stopping,"
said Vera as she rose and shook the crumbs from her
apron. " You must have heard of her."
" The pope's wife ! " he repeated.
" When she is here with me we both admire the
Volga, we are never tired of talking about it. Will
3^ou have some more coffee ? May I have it cleared
away ?
" The pope's wife," he repeated thoughtfully,
without hearing her question, and the smile on her
lips passed unobserved.
THE PRECIPICE 91
" Will you have some more coffee ? "
" No. Do you care for Grandmother and Marfinka ? "
" Whom else should I hold dear ? "
" Well — me," he retorted, jesting.
" You too," she said, looking gaily at him, " if
you deserve it."
" How does one earn this good fortune ? " he asked
ironically.
" Love, they say, is blind, gives herself without
any merit, is indeed blind," she rejoined.
" Yet sometimes love comes consciously, by way
of confidence, esteem and friendship. I should like
to begin with the last, and end with the first. So
what must one do, dear sister, to attract your
attention."
" Not to make such round eyes as you are doing now
for instance, not to go into my room — without me, not
to try to find out what my likes and dishkes
are. . . ."
" What pride ! Tell me, Sister, forgive my bluntness :
Do you pride yourself on this ? I ask because Grand-
mother told me you were proud."
" Grandmother must have her finger in everything.
I am not proud. In what connection did she say
I w^as ?
" Because I have made a gift of these houses and
gardens to you and Marfinka. She said that you
would not accept the gift. Is that true ? Marfinka
has accepted on the condition that you do not refuse.
Grandmother hesitated, and has not come to a final
decision, but waits, it seems, to see what you will
say. And how shall you decide. Will a sister take
a gift from a brother ?
" Yes, I accept . . . but no, I can buy the estate.
Sell it to me. ... I have money, and will pay you
50,000 roubles for it."
" I will not do it that way."
She looked thoughtfully out on the Volga, the
precipice, and the park.
" Very well. I agree to anything you please, so
long as we remain here."
92 THE PRECIPICE
" I will have the deed drawn up."
" Yes, thank you ! " she said, stretching out both
hands to him.
He pressed her hands, and kissed Vera on the
cheek. She returned the pressure of his hands and
kissed the air.
" You seem really to love the place and this old
house."
" And you, do you mean to stay here long ? "
" I don't know. It depends on circumstances —
on you."
" On me ? "
" Come over to the other house."
" I will follow you. I must first put things straight
here. I have not yet unpacked."
The less Raisky appeared to notice Vera, the more
friendly Vera was to him, although, in spite of her
aunt's wishes she neither kissed him nor addressed
him as " thou." But as soon as he looked at her
overmuch or seemed to hang on her words, she became
suspicious, careful and reserved. Her coming made
a change in the quiet circle, putting everything in
a different light. It might happen that she said
nothing, and was hardly seen for a couple of days,
yet Raisky was conscious every moment of her where-
abouts and her doings. It was as if her voice penetrated
to him through any wall, and as if her doings were
reflected in any place where he was. In a few days
he knew her habits, her tastes, her likings, all that
love on her outer life. But the indwelling spirit,
Vera herself, remained concealed in the shadows.
In her conversation she betrayed no sign of her active
imagination and she answered a jest with a gay smile,
but Raisky rarely made her laugh outright. If he
did her laughter broke off abruptly to give place to
an indifferent silence. She had noregular employment.
She read, but was never heard to speak of what she
read ; she did not play the piano, though she sometimes
struck discords and listened to their effects.
Raisky noticed that their aunt was liberal with
observation and warnings for Marfinka ; but she said
THE PRECIPICE 93
nothing to Vera, no doubt in the hope that the good
seed sown would bear fruit.
Vera had moments when she was seized with a
feverish desire for activity ; and then she would help
in the house, and in the most varying tasks with
surprising skill. This thirst for occupation came on her
especially when she read reproach in her aunt's eyes.
If she complained that her guests were too much for
her, Vera would not bring herself to assist immediately,
but presently she would appear in the company with
a bright face, her eyes gleaming with gaiety, and
astonished her aunt by the grace and wit with which
she entertained the visitors. This mood would last
a whole evening, sometimes a whole day, before she
again relapsed into shyness and reserve, so that no
one could read her mind and heart.
That was all that Raisky could observe for the time,
and it was all the others saw either. The less ground
he had to go on however, the more active his imagina-
tion was in seeking to divine her secret.
She came over every day for a short time, exchanged
greetings with her aunt and her sister, and returned
to the other house, and no one knew how she passed
her time there. Tatiana Markovna grumbled a little
to herself, complained that her niece was moody, and
shy, but did not insist.
For Raisky the whole place, the park, the estate
with the two houses, the huts, the peasants, the
whole life of the place had lost its gay colours. But
for Vera he would long since have left it. It was in
this melancholy mood that he lay smoking a cigar on
the sofa in Tatiana Markovna's room. His aunt who
was never happy unless she was doing something, was
looking through some accounts brought her by Savili ;
before her lay on pieces of paper samples of hay and
rye. Marfinka was working at a piece of lace. Vera,
as usual, was not there.
Vassilissa announced visitors ; the young master;
from Kolchino.
" Nikolai Andreevich Vikentev, please enter."
Marfinka coloured, smoothed her hair, gave a tug
94 THE PRECIPICE
to her fichu, and cast a glance in the mirror. Raisky
shook his finger at her, making her colour more deeply.
" The person who stayed one night here," said
Vassilissa to Raisky, " is also asking for you."
" Markushka ? " asked Tatiana Markovna in a
horrified tone.
" Yes," said Vassilissa.
Raisky hurried out.
" How glad he is, how he rushes to meet him.
Don't forget to ask him for the money. Is he hungry ?
I will send food directly," cried his aunt after him.
There stepped, or rather sprang into the room a
fresh-looking, well-built young man of middle height
of about twenty-three years of age. He had chestnut
hair, a rosy face, grey-blue keen eyes, and a smile
which displayed a row of strong teeth. He laid on a
chair with his hat a bunch of cornflowers and a
packet carefully done up in a handkerchief.
" Good-day, Tatiana Markovna ; Good-day, Marfa
Vassilievna," he cried. He kissed the old lady's
hand, and would have raised Marfinka's to his lips,
but she pulled it away, though he found time to
snatch a hasty kiss from it.
" You haven't been to see us for three weeks," said
Tatiana Markovna, reproachfully.
" I could not come. The Governor would not
let me off. Orders were given to settle up all the
business in the office," said Vikentev, so hurriedly that
he nearly swallowed some of the words.
" That is absurd ; don't listen to him. Granny,"
interrupted Marfinka. " He hasn't any business, as
he himself said."
" I swear I am up to my neck in work. We are
now expecting a new chief clerk, and I swear by God
we have to sit up into the night."
" It is not the custom to appeal to God over such
trifles. It is a sin," said Tatiana Markovna severely.
" What do you mean ? Is it a trifle when Marfa
Vassilievna will not believe me, and I, by God "
" Again ? "
"Is it true, Tatiana Markovna, that you have a
THE PRECIPICE 95
visitor ? Has Boris Pavlovich arrived ? Was it he
I met in the corridor ? I have come on purpose "
" You see. Granny, he has come to see my cousin.
Otherwise he would have stayed away longer, wouldn't
he? "
" As soon as I could tear myself away, I came here.
Yesterday I was at Kolchino for a minute, with
Mama "
" Is she well ? "
" Thanks for the kind thought. She sends her
kind regards and begs you not to forget her nameday."
" Many thanks. I only don't know whether I
can come myself. I am old, and fear the crossing of
the Volga."
" Without you. Granny, Vera and I will not go.
We, too, are afraid of crossing the Volga."
" Be ashamed of yourself, Marfa Vassilievna. What
are you afraid of ? I will fetch you myself with our
boat. Our rowers are singers."
" Under no circumstances will I cross with you. You
never sit quiet in the boat for a minute. What have
you got alive in that handkerchief ? See, Granny,
I am sure it's a snake."
" I have brought you a carp, Tatiana Markovna,
which I have caught myself. And these are for your,
Marfa Vassilievna. I picked the cornflowers here in
the rye."
" You promised not to pick any without me. Now
you have not put in an appearance for more than
two weeks. The cornflowers are all withered, and
what can I do with them ? "
" Come with me, and we'll pick some fresh ones."
" Wait," called Tatiana Markovna. " You can
never sit quiet, you have hardly had time to show
your nose, the perspiration still stands on your fore-
head, and you are aching to be off. First you must
have breakfast. And you, Marfinka, find out if that
person, Markushka, will have anything. But don't
go yourself, send Egorka."
Marfinka seized the carp's head with two lingers,
but when he began to wave his tail hither and thither.
96 THE PRECIPICE
she uttered a loud cry, hastily dropped him on the
floor, and fled down the corridor.
Vikentev hurried after, and a few moments later
Tatiana Markovna heard a gay waltz in progress and
a vigorous stampede, as if someone were rolling down
the steps. Soon the two of them tore across the
courtyard to the garden, Marfinka leading, and from
the garden came the sound of chattering, singing and
laughter. Tatiana Markovna shook her head as she
looked through the window. Cocks, hens and ducks
fled in panic, the dogs dashed barking at Marfinka's
heels, the servants put their heads out of the windows
of their quarters, in the garden the tall plants swayed
hither and hither, the flower beds were broken by
the print of flying feet, two or three vases were over-
turned, and every bird sought refuge in the depths
of the trees.
A quarter of an hour later, the two culprits sat with
Tatiana Markovna as politely as if nothing had hap-
pened. They looked gaily about the room and at
one another, as Vikentev wiped the perspiration from
his face and Marfinka fanned her burning face with
her handkerchief.
" You are a nice pair," remarked Tatiana Markovna.
"He is always like that," complained Marfinka,
" he chased me. Tell him to sit quiet,"
" It wasn't my fault, Tatiana Markovna. Marfa
Vassilievna told me to go into the garden, and she
herself ran on in front."
" He is a man. But it does not become you, who
are a girl, to do these things."
" You see what I have to endure through you,"
said Marfinka.
" Never mind, Marfa Vassilievna. Granny is only
scolding a little, as she is privileged to do."
" What do you say, Sir ? " said Tatiana Markovna,
catching his words. " Come here, and since your
Mama is not here, I will box your ears for you."
" But, Tatiana Markovna, you threaten these
things and never do them," he said, springing up to
the old lady and bowing his head submissively.
THE PRECIPICE 97
" Do box his ears well, Granny, so that his ears will
be red for a month."
" How did you come to be made of quicksilver ? "
said Tatiana Markovna, affectionately. " Your late
father was serious, never talked at random, and even
disaccustomed your mother from laughter ! "
" Ah, Marfa Vassilievna," broke in Vikentev. " I
have brought you some music and a new novel."
" Where are they ? "
" I left them in the boat. That's the fault of the
carp. I will go and fetch them now."
In a moment he was out of the door, and ^larfinka
would have followed if her aunt had not detained
her.
" What I wanted to say to you is " she began.
She hesitated a little, as if she could not make up
her mind to speak. Marfinka came up to her, and
the old lady smoothed her disordered hair.
" What then, Granny ? "
" You are a good child, and obey every word of
your grandmother's. You are not like Veroshka. ..."
" Don't find fault with Veroshka, Granny ! "
" No, you always defend her. She does indeed
respect me, but she retains her own opinion and does
not believe me. Her view is that I am old, while
you two girls are young, know everything, and read
everything. If only she were right. But everything
is not written in books," she added with a sigh.
" What do you want to say to me ? " asked Marfinka
curiously.
" That a grown girl must be a little more cautious.
You are so wild, and run about like a child."
" I am not always running about. I work, sew
embroider, pour out tea, attend to the household.
Why do you scold me, Grandmother," she asked
with tears in her eyes. " If you tell me I must not
sing, I won't do it."
" God grant that you may always be as happy as
a bird. Sing, play— — • "
" Then, why scold me ? "
" I don't scold you ; I only ask you to keep within
98 THE PRECIPICE
bounds. You used to run about with Nikolai Andree-
vich "
Marfinka reddened and retired to her corner.
" That is no harm," continued Tatiana Markovna.
" There is nothing against Nikolai Andreevich, but he
is just as wild as you are. You are my dearest child,
and you will remember what is due to your dignity."
Marfinka blushed crimson.
" Don't blush, darling. I know that you will do
nothing wrong, but for other people's sake you must
be careful. Why do you look so angry. Come and
let me kiss you."
" Nikolai Andreevich will be here in a moment,
and I don't know how to face him."
Before Tatiana Markovna could answer Vikentev
burst in, covered with dust and perspiration, carrying
music and a book which he laid on the table
by Marfinka.
" Give me your hand, Marfa Vassilievna," he cried,
wiping his forehead. "How I did run, with the
dogs after me ! "
Marfinka hid her hand, bowed, and returned with
dignity :
" Je voiis remercie, monsieur Vikentev, vous etes bien
amiable."
He stared first at Marfinka, then at her aunt, and
asked whether she would try over a song with him.
" I will try it by myself, or in company with Grand-
mother."
" Let us go into the park, and I will read you the
new novel," he then said, picking up the book.
" How could I do such a thing ? " asked Marfinka,
looking demurely at her aunt. " Do you think I
am a child ? "
" What is the meaning of this, Tatiana Markovna,"
stammered Vikentev in amazement. " Marfa Vassi-
lievna is unendurable." He looked at both of them,
walked into the middle of the room, assumed a sugary
smile, bowed shghtly, put his hat under his arm, and
struggling in vain to drag his gloves on his moist
hands began : " Mille pardons, mademoiselle, de vous
THE PRECIPICE 99
avoir derangee. Sacrebleu, ca n'entre pas. Oh mille
pardons, mademoiselle."
" Do stop, you foolish boy ! "
Marfinka bit her Ups, but could not help laughing.
" Just look at him, Granny ! How can anybody
keep serious when he mimics Monsieur Charles so
nicely ?
" Stop, children," cried Tatiana Markovna, her
frown relaxing into smiles. " Go, and God be with
you. Do whatever you like."
CHAPTER XI
Raisky's patience had to suffer a hard trial in Vera's
indifference. His courage failed him, and he fell into
a dull, fruitless boredom. In this idle mood he drew
village scenes in his sketch album — he had already
sketched nearly every aspect of the Volga to be seen
from the house or the cliff — and he made notes in his
note books. He hoped by these occupations to free
himself from his obsessing thoughts of Vera. He
knew he would do better to begin a big piece of work,
instead of these trifles. But he told himself that
Russians did not understand hard work, or that
real work demanded rude strength, the use of
the hands, the shoulders and the back. He thought
that in work of this kind a man lost consciousness
of his humanity, and experienced no pleasures in his
exertions ; he shouldered his burden like a horse
that seeks to ward off the whip with his tail.
Rough manual labour left no place for boredom.
Yet no one seeks distractions in work, but in pleasure.
Work, not appearances, he repeated, oppressed by
the overpowering dulness which drove him nearly
mad, and created a frame of mind quite contrary
to his gentle temperament. I have no work, I cannot
create as do artists who are absorbed in their work, and
are ready to die for it.
100 THE PRECIPICE
He took his cap and strolled into the outlying
parts of the town, then into the town, where he observed
every passer-by, stared into the houses, down the
streets, and at last found himself standing before the
Koslov's house. Being told that Koslov was at the
school, he inquired for Juliana Andreevna. The
woman who had opened the door to him, looked at
him askance, blew her nose with her apron, wiped it
with her finger, and vanished into the house for good
He knocked again, the dogs barked, and then appeared
a little girl, holding her finger to her mouth, who stared
at him and departed. He was about to knock again,
but, instead, turned to go. As he passed through the
little garden he heard voices, Parisian French and
a woman's voice ; he heard laughter and even a kiss.
" Poor Leonti 1 " he w^hispered. " Or rather, blind
Leonti ! "
He stood uncertain whether to go or stay, then
hastened his steps, and determined to have speech
with Mark. He sought distraction of some kind to
rid himself of his mood of depression, and to drive
away the insistent thoughts of Vera. Passing the
warped houses, he left the town and passed between
two thick hedges beyond which stretched on both
sides vegetable gardens.
" Where does the market gardener, Ephraim,
live ? " he asked, addressing a woman over the hedge
who was working in the beds.
Silently, without pausing in her work, she motioned
with her elbow to a hut standing isolated in the field.
As he climbed over the fence, two dogs barked furiously
at him. From the door of the hut came a healthy
young woman with sunburnt face and bare arms,
holding a baby.
She called off the dogs with curses, and asked
Raisky whom he wished to see. He was looking
curiously round, since he did not understand how
anyone except the peasant and his wife could be
living there. The hut, against which were propped
spades, rakes and other tools, planks and pails, had
neither yard nor fence ; two windows looked out on
THE PRECIPICE loi
the vegetable garden, two others on the field. In the
shed were two horses, here was a pig surrounded by a
litter of young, and a hen wandered around with her
chickens. A little further off stood some cars and a
big telega.
"Does Mark Volokov live here ? " asked Raisky.
The woman pointed to the telega in silence.
" That's his room," she said, pointing to one of
the windows. " He sleeps in the telega."
" At this time of day ? "
" He only came home this morning, probably
rather drunk."
Raisky approached the telega.
" What do you want of him ? " asked the woman.
" To visit him."
" Let him sleep."
" Why ? "
" I am frightened here alone with him, and my
husband won't be here yet. I hope he'll sleep."
" Does he insult you ? "
" No, it would be wicked to say such a thing. But
he is so restless and peculiar that I am afraid of him."
She rocked the child in her arms, and Raisky looked
curiously under the straw coverirg. Suddenly Mark's
tangled hair and beard emerged ari the woman vanished
into the hut as he cried, " Fool, you don't know how
to receive visitors."
" Good-day ! What has brought you here ? " cried
Mark as he crawled out of the telega and stretched
himself. " A visit, perhaps."
" I was taking a walk out of sheer boredom."
" Bored ! with two beautiful girls at home. You,
anartist,and you are taking a walk out ot sheer boredom.
Don't your affections prosper ? " he winked. " They
are lovely children, especially Vera ? "
" How do 370U know my cousins, and in what way
do they concern you ? " asked Raisky diily.
" Don't be vexed. Come into my drawing-room."
" Tell me rather why you sleep in the telega.
Are you playing at Diogenes ? "
" Yes, because I must."
102 THE PRECIPICE
They entered the hut and went into a boarded
compartment, where stood Mark's bed with a thin
old mattress, a thin wadded bed-cover and a tiny
pillow. Scattered on a shelf on the wall, and on
the table lay books, two guns hung on the wall, linen
and clothes were tumbled untidily on the only chair.
" This is my salon, sit down on the bed, and I will
sit on the chair. Let us take off our coats, for it is
infernally hot. No ceremony, as there are no ladies.
That's right. Do you want anything ? There is
nothing but milk and eggs. It you don't want
any, give me a cigar."
" Many thanks. I have already breakfasted, and
it will presently be dinner time."
" Yes I You live with your Aunt, Weren't you
expelled after having harboured me in the night ? "
" On the contrary, she reproached me with having
allowed you to go to bed without any dessert, and
for not having demanded pillows."
" And didn't she rail against me ? "
" As usual, but. . . ."
" I know it is habit and does not come from her
heart. She has the best heart one can wish for,
better than any here. She is bold, full of character,
and with a solid understanding ; now indeed her
brain is weakening. . . ."
" That is your opinion ? You have found someone
for whom you have sympathy ? "
" Yes, especially in one respect. She cannot endure
the Governor any more than I can. I don't know
what her reasons are ; his position is enough for me.
We neither of us like the police ; we are oppressed
by them. The old lady is compelled by them to
carry out all sorts of repairs ; to me they pay far too
much attention, find out where I live, whether I
go far from the town, and whom I visit."
Both fell silent.
" Now we have nothing more to talk about. Why
did you come here ? " asked Mark.
" Because I was bored."
" Fall in love."
THE PRECIPICE 103
Raisky was silent.
" With Vera," continued Mark. " Splendid girl,
and she is related to you. It must be easy for you
to begin a romance with her."
Raisky made an angry gesture, to which Mark
replied by a burst of laughter.
" Call the ancient wisdom to your help," he said.
" Show outward coldness when you are inwardly
consumed, indifference of manner, pride, contempt —
every little helps. Parade yourself before her as
suits your calling."
" My calling ? "
" Isn't it your calling to be eccentric ? "
" Perhaps," remarked Raisky indifferently.
" I, for instance," said Mark, " should make direct
for my goal, and should be sure of victory. You
may do the same, but you would do so penetrated
by the conviction that you stood on the heights
and had drawn her up to you, you idealist. Show
that you understand 3^our calling, and you may
succeed. It's no use to wear yourself out with sighs,
to be sleepless, to watch for the raising of the lilac
curtain by a white hand, to wait a week for a kindly
glance.' '
Raisk}^ rose, furious.
" Ah, I have hit the bull's eye."
Raisk}^ put compulsion on himself to restrain his
rage, for every involuntary expression or gesture of
anger would have meant nothing less than acqui-
escence.
" I should ver}' well like to fall in love, but I can-
not," he yawned, counterfeiting indifference. " It is
unsuited to my years and doesn't cure my boredom."
" Try it," teased Mark. " Let us have a wager that
in a week you will be as enamoured as a young cat.
And within two months, or perhaps one, you will have
perpetrated so many follies that you will not know
how to get away from here."
" If I am, with what will you pay ? " asked Raisky
in a tone bordering on contempt.
" I will give you my trousers or my gun. I
104 THE PRECIPICE
possess only two pairs of trousers. The tailor has
recovered a third pair for debt. Wait, I will try on
3'our coat. Why, it fits as if I were poured into a
mould. Try mine."
" Why ? "
" I should like to see whether it suits you. Please
try it on, do."
Raisky was indulgent enough to allow himself to
be persuaded, and put on Mark's worn, dirty coat.
" Well, does it suit ? "
" It fits ! "
" Wear it then. You don't wear a coat long, while
for me it lasts for two years. Besides, whether you
are contented or not I shan't take yours off my
shoulders. You would have to steal it from me."
Raisky shrugged his shoulders.
" Does the wager hold I " asked Mark.
" What put you on to that — you will excuse me —
ridiculous idea ? "
" Don't excuse ^^^ourself. Does it hold ? "
" The wager is not equal. You have no possessions."
" Don't be disturbed on that account. I shall not
have to pay. If my prophecy comes true, then you
will pay me three hundred roubles, which would
come in very conveniently."
" W^hat nonsense," said Raisky, as he stood up and
reached for his cap and stick.
" At the latest you will be in love in a fortnight.
In a month you will be groaning, wandering about
like a ghost, playing 3^our part in a drama, or possibly
in a tragedy, and ending, as all your like do, with
some piece of folly. I know you, I can see through
you."
" But if, instead my falling in love with her, she
were to fall in love with me. . . ."
" Vera ! with you ! "
" Yes, Vera, with me."
" Then I will find a double pledge, and bring it to
you."
" You are a madman ! " said Raisky, and went
without bestowing a further glance on Mark.
THE PRECIPICE 105
" In one month's time I shall have won three
hundred roubles," Mark cried after him.
Raisky walked angrily home, " I wonder where our
charmer is now," he wondered gloomily. " Probably
sitting on her favourite bench, admiring the view. I
will see." As he knew Vera's habits, he could say
with nearly complete certainty where she would be
at any hour of the day. He went over to the precipice,
and saw her, as he had thought, sitting on the bench
with a book in her hand. Instead of reading she
looked out, now over the Volga, now into the bushes.
When she saw Raisky, she rose slowly and walked
over to the old house. He signed to her to wait for
him, but she either did not perceive the sign, or did
not wish to do so. When she reached the courtyard
she quickened her steps, and disappeared within the
door of the old house.
Raisky could hardly control his rage. " And a stupid
girl like that thinks that I am in love with her," he
thought. " She has not the remotest conception of
manners." In offering the wager, Mark had stirred
up all the bitterness latent in him. He hardly looked
at Vera when he sat opposite her at dinner. If he
happened to raise his eyes, it was as if he were dazed
by a flash of lightning. Once or twice she had looked
at him in a kind, almost affectionate way, but his
wild glance betrayed to her the agitation, of which she
deemed herself to be the cause, and to avoid meeting
his eyes she bent her head over her empty plate.
" After dinner, I shall drive with Marfinka to the
hay harvest," said Tatiana Markovna to Raisky.
" Will you bestow on your meadows the honour of
your presence, Sir ? "
" I have no inclination to go," he murmured.
" Does the world go so hard with you ? " asked
Tatiana Markovna. " You are indeed weighed down
with work."
He looked at Vera, who was mixing red wine with
water. She emptied her glass, rose, kissed her aunt's
hand, and went out.
Raisky -"oo rose, and went to his room. His aunt,
io6 THE PRECIPICE
Marfinka, and Vikentev, who had just happened to
turn up, drove to the hay harvest, and the afternoon
peace soon reigned over the house. One man crawled
into the hayrick, another in the outhouse, another
slept in the family carriage itself, while others took
advantage of the mistress's absence to go into the
outskirts of the town
Raisky's thoughts were filled with Vera. Although
he had sworn to himself to think of her no more, he
could not conquer his thoughts. Where was she ?
He would go to her and talk it all over. He was
inspired only with curiosity, he assured himself. He
took his cap and hurried out. Vera was neither in
the room nor in the old house ; he searched for her
in vain on the field, in the vegetable garden, in the
thicket on the cliff, and went to look for her down
along the bank of the Volga. When he found no
one he turned homewards, and suddenly came across
her a few steps from him, not far from the house.
" Ah ! " he cried, " there you are. I have been
hunting for you everywhere."
" And I have been waiting for you here," she
returned.
He felt as if he were suddenly enveloped in winter
in the soft airs of the South.
" You — waiting for me," he said in a strange voice,
and looked at her in astonishment.
" I wanted to ask you why you pursue me ? "
Raisky looked at her fixedly.
" I hardly ever speak to you."
" It is true that you rarely talk to me, but you look
at me in such a wild and extraordinary fashion that
it constitutes a kind of pursuit. And that is not all ;
you quietly follow my steps. You get up earlier
than I do, and wait for me to wake, draw my curtains
back, and open the window ; whatever way I take in
the park, and wherever I sit down, I must meet you."
" Very rarely."
" Three or four times a week. It would not be
often and would not annoy me, quite the reverse, if
it occurred without intention. But in 3^our eyes
THE PRECIPICE 107
and steps I see only one thing, the continual effort
to give me no peace, to master my every glance, word
and thought."
He was amazed at her boldness and independence,
at the freedom of her speech. He saw before him,
as he imagined, the little girl who had nervously
concealed herself from him for fear that her egoism
might suffer through the inequality of her brains,
her ideas and her education. This was a new figure,
a new Vera.
" What if all this exists only in yoxir imagination ? "
he said undecidedly.
" Don't lie to me," she interrupted. " If you are
successful in observing my every footstep, my every
moment, at least permit me to be conscious of the
discomfort of such observation. I tell you plainly
that it oppresses me ; it is slavery ; I feel like a prisoner."
" What do you ask of me ? "
" My freedom."
" Freedom — I am 3^our chevalier — therefore. . . ."
" Therefore you will not leave a poor girl room to
breathe. Tell me, what reason have I given you to
regard me differently from any other girl ? "
" Beauty adores admiration ; it is her right."
" Beauty has also a right to esteem and freedom.
Is it an apple hanging on the other side of the hedge,
that every passer-by can snatch at ? "
" Don't agitate yourself. Vera ! " he begged, taking
her hands. " I confess my guilt. I am an artist,
have a susceptible temperament, and perhaps aban-
doned myself too much to my impressions. Then I
am no stranger. Let us be reconciled, Vera. Tell
me your wishes, and they shall be sacredly fulfilled.
I will do what pleases you, will avoid what offends
you, in order to deserve your friendship."
" I told you from the beginning, you remember,
how you could show me your sympathy, by not
observing me, by letting me go my way and taking
no notice of me. Then I will come of myself, and we
will fix the hours that we will spend together, reading
or walking."
io8 THE PRECIPICE
" You ask me, Vera, to be utterly indifferent to
you ? "
" Yes."
" Not to notice how lovely you are ? To look at
you as if you were Grandmother. But even if I adore
your beauty in silence from a distance, you would
know it, and can you forbid me that ? Passion may
melt the surface and there may steal into your heart
an affection for me. Don't let me leave you without
any hope. Can you not give me any ? "
" I cannot I "
" How can you tell ? There may come a time."
" No, Cousin, never."
Unmanned by terror, he collected his strength to
say breathlessly :
" You are no longer free ? You love ? "
She knit her brow and looked down on the Volga.
" And is there any sin if I do ? Will you not permit
it, Cousin ? " she asked ironically.
" I ! I, who bring you the lofty philosophy of
freedom, how should I not permit you to love. Love
independently of everybody, conceal nothing, fear
neither Granny nor anyone else. The dawn of freedom
is red in the sky, and shall woman alone be enslaved ?
You love. Say so boldly, for passion is happiness,
and allow others at least to envy you."
" I concede no one the right to call me to account ;
I am free."
" But you are afraid of Grandmother."
" I am afraid of no one. Grandmother knows it,
and respects my freedom. And my wish is that you
should follow her example. That is all I wanted to
say," she concluded as she rose from the bench.
" Yes, Vera, now I understand, and am in accord
with you," he replied, rising also. " Here is my hand
on it, that from to-day you will neither hear nor
notice my presence."
She gave her hand, but drew it rapidly back as he
pressed it to his lips.
" We will see," she said. " But if you don't keep
your word, we will see "
THE PRECIPICE 109
" Say all you have to say, Vera, or my head will
go to pieces."
Vera looked long at the prospect before her before
she ended with decision :
" Then however dearly I love this place, I will
leave it."
" To go where ? "
" God's world is wide. Au revoir, Cousin ! "
A few days later Raisky got up about five o'clock.
The sun was already full on the horizon, a wholesome
freshness rose from garden and park, flowers breathed
a deeper perfume, and the dew glittered on the grass.
He dressed quickly and went out into the garden,
when he suddenly met Vera.
" It is not intentional, not intentional, I swear,"
he stammered in his first surprise.
They both laughed. She picked a flower, threw it
to him, and gave him her hand ; and in reply to the
kiss he gave she kissed him on the forehead.
" It was not intentional. Vera," he repeated. " You
see yourself."
" I see you arj good and kind."
" Generous," he added.
" We have not got to generosity yet," she said
laughing, and took his arm. " Let us go for a walk ;
it's a lovely morning."
He felt unspeakably happy.
" What coat are you wearing ? " she asked in
surprise as they walked. " It is not yours."
" Ah, it is Mark's."
" Is he here ? How did you come by his coat ? "
" Are you frightened ? The whole house fears
him like fire ? " And he explained how he got the coat.
She listened absently as they went silently down the
main path of the garden, Vera with her eyes on the
ground.
Against his will he felt impelled to seek another
argument with her.
" You seem to have something on your mind,"
she began, " which 3^ou do not wish to tell."
no THE PRECIPICE
" I did wish to, but I feared the storm I might
draw upon myself."
" You did not wish to discuss beauty once more ? "
" No, no, I want to explain what my feeling for
you is. I am convinced that this time I am not in
error. You have opened to me a special door of your
heart, and I recognise that your friendship would bring
great happiness, and that its soft tones would bring
colour into my dull life. Do you think, Vera, that
friendship is possible between a man and a woman ? ' '
" Why not ? If two such friends can make up
their minds to respect one another's freedom, if one
does not oppress the other, does not seek to discover
the secret of the other's heart, if they are in constant,
natural intercourse, and know how to respect
secrets. . . ."
His eyes blazed. " Pitiless woman," he broke in.
She had seen the glance, and lowered her eyes.
" We will go in to Grandmother. She has just
opened the window, and will call us to tea ? "
" One word more. Vera. You have wisdom, lucidity,
decision. . . ."
" What is wisdom ? " she asked mischievously.
" Observation and experience, harmoniously
applied to life."
" I have hardly any experience."
" Nature has bestowed on you a sharp eye and a
clear brain."
" Is not such a possession disgraceful for a girl ? "
" Your wholesome ideas, your cultivated speech. . . ."
" You are surprised that a drop of village wisdom
should have descended on your poor sister. You
would have preferred to find a fool in my place,
wouldn't you, and now you are annoyed ? "
" No, Vera, you intoxicate me. You do indeed
forbid me to mention your beauty by so much as
a syllable, and will not hear why I place it so high.
Beauty is the aim and at the same time the driving
power of art, and I am an artist. The beauty of
which I speak is no material thing, she does not kindle
her fires with the glow of passionate desire alon?
THE PRECIPICE in
more especially she awakens the man in man, arouses
thought, inspires courage, fertilises the creative
power of genius, even when that genius stands at
the culmination of its dignity and power ; she does
not scatter her beams for trifles, does not besmirch
purity — she is womanly wisdom. You are a woman.
Vera, and understand what I mean. Your hand
will not be raised to punish the man, the artist, for
this worship of beauty."
" According to you wisdom lies in keeping these
rules before one's eyes as the guiding thread of life,
in which case I am not wise, I have not ' received this
baptism.' "
An emotion closely related to sadness shone in her
eyes, as she gazed upwards for a moment before she
entered the house. Raisky anxiously told himself that
she was as enigmatic as night itself, and he wondered
what was the origin of these foreign ideas and whether
her young life was already darkened.
CHAPTER XII
On Sunday Tatiana Markovna had guests for the
second breakfast. The covers had been removed
from the purple damask-covered chairs in the reception
room. Yakob had rubbed the eyes of the family
portraits with a damp rag, and they appeared to
look forth more sharply than on ordinary days. The
freshly waxed floors shone. Yakob himself paraded in
a dress coat and a white necktie, while Egorka,
Petrushka and Stepka, the latter of whom had been
fetched from the village and had not yet found his
legs, had been put into old liveries which did not
fit them and smelt of moth. The dining-room and
the reception room had been fumigated just before
the meal.
Tatiana Markovna herself, in a silk dress and shawl,
, with her cap on the back of her head, sat on the divan.
112 THE PRECIPICE
Near her the guests had taken their places in accordance
with their rank and dignity. The place of honour
was occupied by Niel Andreevich Tychkov, in a dress
coat with an order, an important old gentleman
whose eyebrows met in his great fat face, while his chin
was lost in his cravat. The consciousness of his
dignity appeared in every gesture and in his conde-
scending speech. Next him sat the invariably modest
Tiet Nikonich, also in a dress coat, with a glance of
devotion for Tatiana Markovna, and a smile for all.
Then followed the priest in a silk gown with a broad
embroidered girdle, the councillors of the local court,
the colonel of the garrison, ladies from the town ;
young officials who stood talking in undertones in
a corner ; young girls, friends of Marfinka, who timidly
clasped their damp hands and continually changed
colour ; finally a proprietor from the neighbourhood
with three half-grown sons.
When the company had already been assembled
for some little time at the breakfast-table, Raisky
entered. He felt that he was playing the role of
an actor, fresh to the place, making his first appearance
on the provincial stage after the most varying reports
had been spread about him.
Tatiana Markovna introduced him as " My nephew,
the son of my late niece Sfonichka," though everybody
knew who he was. Several people stood up to greet
him. Niel Andreevich, who expected that he would
come and speak to him, gave him a friendly smile ;
the ladies pulled their dresses straight and glanced
at the mirror ; the young officials who were standing
eating off their plates in the corner shifted from one
foot to the other ; and the young girls blushed still
more and pressed their hands as if danger threatened.
Raisky bowed to the assembled guests, and sat
down beside his aunt on the divan.
" Look how he throws himself down," whispered
a young official to his neighbour. " His Excellency
is looking at him."
" Niel Andreevich has been wanting to see you for
a long time," said Tatiana Markovna aloud, adding
THE PRECIPICE 113
under her breath, " His Excellency, don't forget."
In the same low tone Raisky asked who the little lady
was with the fine teeth and the well-developed figure.
" Shame, Boris Pavlovich," and aloud, " Niel
Andreevich, Borushka has been desiring to present
himself to you for a long time."
Raisky was about to reply when Tatiana Markovna
pressed his hand, enjoining silence.
" Why have you not given me the pleasure of a
visit from you before," said Niel Andreevich with a
kindly air. " Good men are always welcome. But
it is not amusing to visit us old people, and the new
generation do not care for us, do they ? And you
hold with the young people. Answer frankly."
" I do not divide mankind into the old and the
new generation," said Raisky, helping himself to
a slice of cake.
" Don't hurry about eating ; talk to him," whispered
Tatiana Markovna.
" I will eat and talk at the same time," he returned
aloud.
Tatiana Markovna looked confused, and turned
her back on him.
" Don't disturb him," continued Niel Andreevich.
" Young people are like that. I am curious to know
how you judge men, Boris Pavlovich."
" By the impression they produce on me."
" Admirable. I like you for your candour. Let
us take an example. What is your opinion of me ? "
" I am afraid of you."
Niel Andreevich laughed complacently.
" Tell me why. You may speak quite plainly."
" Why I am afraid of you ? They say you find
fault with everybody," he went on, heedless of Tatiana
Markovna's efforts to interrupt. " My Grandmother
tells me that you lectured one man for not having
attended Mass."
Tatiana Markovna went hot all over, and taking off
her cap, put it down behind her.
" I am glad she told you that. I like to have my
doings correctly reported. Yes, I do lecture people
114 THE PRECIPICE
sometimes. Do you remember ? " he appealed to
the young men at the door,
. " At your service, your Excellency," answered
one of them quickly, putting one foot forward and
his han^^ s behind his back. " I once received one."
" And why ? "
" I was unsuitably dressed."
" You came to me one Sunday after Mass. I was
glad to see you, but instead of appearing in a dress
coat, you came in a short jacket." ^
At this point Paulina Karpovna rustled m, wearing
a muslin dress with wide sleeves so that her white
arms were visible almost to the shoulder. She was
followed by a cadet.
" What heat ! Bonjour, Bonjour," she cried, nodding
in all directions, and then sat down on the divan
beside Raisky.
" There is not room here," he said, and sat down on
a chair beside her.
" Ah, Dalila Karpovna," remarked Niel Andreevich.
' ' Good-day. How are you ? "
" Good-day," she answered drily, turning away.
" Why don't you bestow a kind glance on me, and
let me admire your swanlike neck ! "
The young officials in the corner giggled, the
ladies smiled, and Paulina Karpovna whispered to
Raisky : " The rude creature. The first word he
speaks is folly."
" Ah, you despise an old man. But if I were to
seek for your hand ? Do I look like a bridegroom, or
am I too old for you ? "
" I decline the honour. Bonjour, Natahe Ivanovna,
where did you buy that pretty hat, at Madame Pichet's ? "
" My husband ordered it from Moscow, as a surprise
for me."
" Very pretty."
"But listen seriously," cried Niel Andreevich
insistently. " I am going to woo you in earnest. I need
a housekeeper, a modest woman, who is no coquette,
and has no taste for finery, who never glances at
another man,"and you are an example."
THE PRECIPICE 115
Paulina Karpovna pretended not to hear, but
fanned herself and attempted to draw Raisky into a
conversation.
" In our esteem," went on Niel Andreevich,
pitilessly, " you are a model for our mothers and
daughters. At church your eyes remain fixed on the
sacred picture without a moment's diversion, and
never even perceive the presence of young men. ..."
The giggling in the corner increased, the ladies made
faces in ^eir efforts to restrain their laughter, and
Tatiana Markovna tried to divert Niel Andreevich's
attention from her guest, by herself addressing her,
but he returned to the attack.
" You are as retiring as a nun," he went on, " never
display your arms and shoulders, but bear yourself in
accordance with your years."
" Why don't you leave me alone ? " returned Paulina
Karpovna, and turning to Raisky she added : " Est-il
bete, grossier."
" Because I wish to marry you, we are a suitable
pair."
" It will be difficult to find a wife for you."
" We are well matched. I was still an assessor
when you married the late Ivan Egorovich. And
that must be "
" How hot it is ! Stifling ! Let us go into the
garden. Please give me my mantilla, Michel," she
said turning to the cadet who had come with her.
At this moment Vera appeared, and the company
rose and crowded round her, so that the conversation
took another turn. Raisky was bored by the guests,
and by the exhibition he had just witnessed. He
would have left the room, but that Vera's presence
provided a strong incentive to remain. Vera looked
quickly round at the guests, said a few words here
and there, shook hands with the young girls, smiled at
the ladies, and sat down on a chair by the stove. The
young officials smoothed their coats, Niel Andreevich
kissed her hand with evident pleasure, and the girls
fixed their eyes on her. Meanwhilf^- Marfinka was
ii6 THE PRECIPICE
busily employed in pouring out time, handing dishes
and particularly in entertaining her friends.
" Vera Vassilievna, m}' dear, do take my part,"
cried Niel Andreevich.
" Is any one offending you ? "
" Indeed there is. There is Dalila, no, Pelageia
Karpovna "
" Impertinent creature," said that lady aloud, as
she rose and went quickly towards the door.
Tatiana Markovna also rose. " Where are you
going, Paulina Karpovna ? " she cried. " Marfinka,
do not let her go."
" No, no, Tatiana Markovna," came Paulina Kar-
povna's voice from the hall, " I am always grateful
to you, but I do not wish to meet such a loon. If
mv husband were alive, no man would dare. . . ."
" Do not be vexed ; he means nothing by it, but
is in reality a decent old gentleman."
" Please let mte go. I will come again and see you
when he is not here," she said as she left the house
in tears.
In the room she had left everyone was in gay humour,
and Niel Andreevich condescended to share the
general laughter, in which however, neither Raisky
nor Vera j oined. Paulina Karpovna might be eccentric,
but that did not excuse either the loonish amuse-
ment of the people assembled or the old man's attacks.
Raisky remained gloomily silent, and shifted his feet
ominously.
" She is offended and has departed," remarked
Niel Andreevich, as Tatiana Markovna, visibly agitated
returned, and resumed her seat in silence. " It won't
do her any harm, but will be good for her health.
She shouldn't appear naked in society. This is not
a bathing establishment."
At this point the ladies lowered their eyes, and the
young girls grew crimson, and pressed their hands
nervously together.
" Neither should she stare about her in church
and have young men following her footsteps. Come,
Ivan Ivanovich, you were once her indefatigable
THE PRECIPICE 117
cavalier. Do you still visit her ? " he asked a young
man severely.
" Not for a long time, your Excellency. I got tired
of forever exchanging compliments."
" It's a good thing you have given it up. What an
example she sets to women and young girls, going
about dressed in pink with ribbons and frills, when she
is over forty. How can anybody help reading her
a lecture ? You see," he added turning to Raisky.
" that I am only a terror to evildoers. Who has made
you fear me ? "
" Mark," answered Raisky, to the excitement of
all present.
" What Mark ? " asked Niel Andreevich, frowning.
" Mark Volokov, who is in exile here."
" Ah ! that thief. Do you know him ? "
" We are friends."
" Friends ! " hissed the old man. " Tatiana Mar-
kovna, what do I hear ? "
" Don't believe him, Niel Andreevich. He does
not know what he is talking about. What sort of a
friend of yours is he ? "
" Why, Grandmother, did he not sup here with me
and spend the night ? Didn't you yourself give
orders to have a soft bed made up for him ? "
" Boris Pavlovich, for pity's sake, be silent," whis-
pered his aunt angrily.
But Tychkov was already looking at her with amaze-
ment, the ladies with sympathy, while the men stared
and the young girls drew closer to one another. Vera
looked round the company, thanking Raisky by a
friendly glance, and Marfinka hid behind her aunt.
" What a confession ! You admitted this Barabbas
under your roof," said Niel Andreevich.
" Not I, Niel Andreevich. Borushka brought him
in at night, and I did not even know who was sleeping
in his room."
" You go round with him at night ? Don't you
know that he is a suspicious character, an enemy of
the administration, a renegade from Church and
Society. So he has been telling you about me ? "
ii8 THE PRECIPICE
" Yes," Raisky said.
" By his description I am a wild beast, a devourer
of men."
" No, you do not devom* them, but you allow
yourself, by what right God only knows, to insult
them."
" And did you believe that ? "
" Until to-day, no."
" And to-day ? "
" To-day, I believe it," agreed Raisky to the terror
and agitation of the company. Most of the ofhcials
present escaped to the hall, and stood near the door
listening.
" How so," asked Niel Andreevich haughtil}',
" Because you have just insulted a lady."
" You hear, Tatiana Markovna."
" Boris Pavlovich, Borushka," she said, seeking to
restrain him."
" That old fashion-plate, that frivolous, dangerous
woman ! "
" What do her faults matter to you. Who gave
you the right to judge other people ? "
" Who gave you the right, young man, to reproach
me ? Do you know that I have been in the service
for forty years, and that no minister has ever made
the slightest criticism to me."
" My right is that you have insulted a lady in my
house. I should be a miserable creature to permit
that. If you don't understand that, the worse for
you."
" If you receive a person who is, to the knowledge
of the whole town, a frivolous butterfly, dressing in
a way unsuited to her age, and leaving unfulfilled
her duties to her family. . . ."
" Well, what then ? "
" Then both you and Tatiana Markovna deserve
to hear the truth. Yes, I have been meaning to tell
you for a long time, Matushka."
" Frivolity, fhghtiness and the desire to please are
not such terrible crimes. But the whole town knows
that you have accumulated money through bribery
THE PRECIPICE 119
that you robbed your own nieces and had them locked
up in an asylum. Yet my Grandmother and I have
received you in our house, and you take it upon
yourself to lecture us."
The guests who heard this indictment were horror-
stricken. The ladies hurried out into the hall without
taking leave of their hostess, the rest followed them
like sheep, and soon all were gone. Tatiana Markovna
motioned Marfinka and Vera to the door, but Mar-
finka alone obeyed the indication. As for Niel Andree-
vich he had become deadly pale.
" Who," he cried, " who has brought you these
tales ? Speak ! That brigand Mark ? I am going
straight to the Governor. Tatiana Markovna, if this
young man again sets foot in your house, you and I
are strangers. Otherwise within twenty four hours,
both he and you and your whole household shall be
transferred to a place where not even a raven can
penetrate with food. Who ? Who told him ? I
will know. Who ? Speak," he hissed, gasping for
breath, and hardly knowing what he said
" Stop talking rubbish, Niel Andreevich," com-
manded Tatiana Markovna, rising suddenly from her
place. " You will explode with fury. Better drink
some water. You ask who has said it. There is no
secret about it, for I have said it, and it is common
knowledge in the town."
" Tatiana Markovna I " shrieked Niel Andreevich.
" You have your deserts. Why make so much
noise about it ? In another person's house you attack
a woman, and that is not the action of a gentleman."
" How dare you speak like that to me ? "
Raisky would have thrown himself on him if his
aunt had not waved him aside. Then with the com-
manding dignity she knew how to assume, she put on
her cap, wrapt herself in her shawl, and went right up
to Niel Andreevich, while Raisky looked on in amaze-
ment, with a sense of his own smallness in her majestic
presence.
" Who are you ? " she began. " A clerk in the
chancellery, an upstart. And yet you dare to address
I20 THE PRECIPICE
a noblewoman with violence. You have too good an
opinion of yourself, and have asked for your lesson,
which you shall have from me once and for all. Have
you forgotten the days when you used to bring docu-
ments from the office to my father, and did not dare
to sit down in my presence, when you used to receive
gifts from my hand on feast-days ? If you were an
{A honest man no one would reproach you. But you
L''\ have, as my nephew says, accumulated stolen wealth,
and it has been endured out of weakness. You should
hold your tongue, and repent in your old age of your
evil life. But you are bursting, intoxicated with
pride. Sober yourself and bow your head. Before
you stands Tatiana Markovna Berezhkov, and also
my nephew Boris Pavlovich Raisky. If I had not
restrained him he would have thrown you out of the
house, but I prefer that he should not soil his hands
with you ; the lackeys are good enough."
As she stood there with blazing eyes, she bore a
close resemblance to a portrait of one of her ancestors
that hung on the wall. Tychkov turned his eyes
this way and that seemingly beside himself with
rage.
" I shall write to St. Petersburg," he gasped, " the
town is in danger." Then he slunk out, so agitated
by her furious aspect that he dared not raise his eyes
to her face.
Tatiana Markovna maintained her proud bearing,
though her fingers grasped nervously at her shawl.
Raisky approached her hesitatingly, seeing in her,
not his aunt, but another, and to him an almost
unknown woman.
" I did not understand the majesty of your tempera-
ment. But I make my bow, not as a grandson before
to an honoured grandmother, but as man to woman.
I offer you my admiration and respect, Tatiana
Markovna, best of women," he said, kissing her hand.
" I accept your courtesy, Boris Pavlovich, as an
honour which I have deserved. Do you accept
for your honourable championship the kiss, not of
a grandmother, but of a woman."
THE PRFXIPICE 121
As she kissed him on the cheek, he received another
kiss from the other side.
" This kiss is from another woman," said Vera
in a low voice as she left the room, before Raisky's
outstretched arms could reach her.
" Vera and I have not spoken to one another, but
we have both understood you. We do, in fact,
talk very little, but we resemble one another," said
Tatiana Markovna.
" Granny, you are an extraordinary woman ! "
cried Raisky, looking at her with as much enthusiasm
as if he saw her for the first time.
" Drive to the Governor's, Borushka, and tell him
exactly what has happened so that the other party
may not be first with his lying nonsense. I am going
to beg Paulina Karpovna's pardon."
CHAPTER XIII
For three days the impression of this Sunday morning
breakfast remained with Raisky. He had been sur-
prised by this sudden transformation of Tatiana
Markovna from grandmother and kindly hostess into
a lioness, but he had been still more agitated by
Vera's kiss. He could have wept for emotion, and
would like to have built new hopes on it, but it was
a kiss that led no further, a flash of lightning immedi-
ately extinguished,
Raisky kept his promise, and neither went to Vera's
room, nor followed her ; he saw her only at meals
and then rarely talked to her. He succeeded in
hiding from her the fact that she still occupied his
thoughts ; he would like to have wiped out of her
recollection his hasty revelation of himself to her.
Then he began a portrait of Tatiana Markovna, and
occupied himself seriously with the plan of his novel.
With Vera as the central figure, and the scene his own
estate and the bank of the Volga his fancy took shape
122 THE PRECIPICE
and the secret of artistic creation became clear to
him.
It chanced once or twice that he found himself
walking with Vera. Gaily and almost indifferently he
poured out for her his store of thought and knowledge,
even of anecdote, as he might do to any amiable,
clever stranger, without second thoughts or any wish
to reap an advantage. He led in fact a peaceful,
pleasant life, demanding nothing and regretting
nothing. He perceived with satisfaction that Vera
no longer avoided him, that she confided in him
and drew closer to him ; she would herself come to his
room to fetch books, and he made no effort to retain
her.
They often spent the afternoon with Tatiana
Markovna. Vera apparently liked to hear him talk,
and smiled at his jokes, tfiough from time to time
she would get up suddenly in the middle of a sentence
when he was reading aloud or talking, and with some
slight excuse, go out and not appear again for hours.
He made no effort to follow her.
He found recreation with friends in the town, driving
occasionally with the Governor or taking part with
Marhnka and Vera in some rural entertainment.
The month which Mark had set as a limit for their
wager, was nearly over, and Raisky felt himself free
from passion. At least he thought so, and put down
all his symptoms to the working of his imagination and
to curiosity. On some days even Vera appeared
to him in the same light as Marlinka. He saw in
them two charming young girls, only late left school
with all the ideas and adorations of the schoolgirl,
with the schoolgirl's dream-theory of life, which is
only shattered by experience. He told himself that
he was absolutely cold and indifferent, and in a position
truthfully to call himself her friend. He would shortly
leave the place, but before that he must visit
" Barabbas," take his last pair of trousers, and warn
him against making a wager.
He went to Leonti to ask where Mark was to be
found and discovered them both at breakfast.
THE PRECIPICE 123
" You might develop into a decent individual,"
cried Mark to him, " if you were a little bolder."
" You mean it" I had the boldness to shoot my neigh-
bour or to storm an inn by night."
" How will you take an inn by storm ? Besides,
there is no need, since your aunt has her own guest-
house. Many thanks for having chased that old
swine from your house, I am told in conjunction
with Tatiana Markovna. Splendid ! "
" Where did you hear that ? "
" The whole town is talking of it. I wanted to
come and show my respect to you, when I suddenly
heard that you were on friendly terms with the Gover-
nor, had invited him to your house, and that you and
your aunt had stood on your hind paws before him.
That is abominable, when I thought you had only
invited him to show him the door."
" That is what is called bourgeois courage, I believe."
" I don't know what it is called, but I can best give
you an example of the kind of courage. For some
time the police inspector has been sniffing round
our vegetable garden, so probably his Excellency
has been kind enough to show an interest in me, and
to enquire after my health and amusements. Well,
I am training a couple of bull-dogs, and I hadn't
had them a week before the garden was clear of cats.
I have them ready at dark, and if the Colonel or his
suite arrive, I shall let my beasts loose. Of course
it will happen by accident."
" I have come to say goodbye, for I am leaving here
shortly."
" You are going away ? " asked Mark in aston-
ishment, then aided in a low, serious voice, " I should
like to have a word with you."
" Speak, by all means. Is it a question of money
again ? "
" Money as far as I am concerned, but it is not
of that I wish to speak to you. I will come to you
later. I cannot speak of that now," he said looking
significantly at Koslov's wife to indicate that he could
not explain himself in her presence.
124 THE PRECIPICE
" No one will let you go ? " whispered Juliana
Andreevna. " I have not once spoken to you out
of hearing of my husband."
" Have you brought the money with you," asked
Mark suddenly, " the three hundred roubles for the
wager ? "
" Where is the pair of trousers ? " asked Raisky
ironically.
" I am not joking ; you must pay me my three
hundred roubles."
" Why ? I am not in love as you see."
" I see that you are head over ears in love."
" How do you see that."
" In your face."
" The month is past, and with it the wager at an
end. As I don't need the trousers I \vi\\ make you
a present of them to go with the coat."
" How can you go away ? " complained Leonti.
" And the books "
" What books ? "
" Your books. See for yourself by the catalogue
that they are all right."
" I have made you a present of them."
" Be serious for a moment. Where shall I send
them ? "
" Goodbye. I have no time to spare. Don't come
to me with the books, or I will burn them. And
3^ou, wise man, who can tell a lover by his face,
farewell. I don't know whether we shall meet
again."
" Where is the money ? It isn't honest not to
surrender it. I see the presence of love, which like
measles has not yet come out, but soon will. Your
face is already red. How tiresome that I fixed a
limit, and so lose three hundred roubles by my own
stupidity."
" Goodbye."
" You will not go," said Mark with decision.
" I shall have another opportunity of seeing you,
Koslov. I am not starting until next week."
" You will not go," repeated Mark.
THE PRECIPICE 125
" What about your novel ? " asked Leonti. " You
intended to finish it here."
" I am already near the end of it, though there
is still some arranging to be done, which I can do in
St. Petersburg."
" You will not end your romance either, neither the
paper one nor the real one." said Mark.
Raisky was about to answer, but thought better
of it, and was quickly gone.
" Why do 3^ou think he won't finish the novel ? "
asked Leonti.
" He is only half a man," replied Mark with a scorn-
ful, bitter laugh.
Raisky walked in the direction of home. His
victory over himself seemed so assured that he was
ashamed of his earlier weakness. He pictured to
himself how he would now appear to her in a new and
surprising guise, bold, deliberately scornful, with
neither eyes nor desire for her beauty ; and he pictured
her astonishment and sorrow.
In his impatience to see the effect of this new develop-
ment in himself he stole into her room and crossed
the carpet without betraying his presence. She sat
with her elbows on the table, reading a letter, written
as he noticed on blue paper in irregular lines and sealed
with common blackish-brown sealing wax.
" Vera ! " he said in a low voice.
She shrank back with such obvious terror that he
too trembled, then quickly put the letter in her pocket.
They looked at one another without stirring.
" You are busy. Excuse my coming," he said,
and took a step backward, as if to leave her.
She made no answer, but, gradualh^ recovering her
self-possession, and without removing her eyes from
his face she advanced towards him with her hand still
in her pocket.
" It must be a very interesting letter and a great
secret," he said with a forced laugh, " since you conceal
it so quickly."
With her eyes still upon him she sat down on the divan.
" Show me the letter," he laughed, betraying his
126 THE PRECIPICE
agitation by a tremor of the voice. " You will not
show it ? " he went on as she looked at him in amaze-
ment and pressed her hand tighter in her pocket.
She shook her head.
" I don't need to read it. What possible interest
could I have in another person's letter ? I only wanted
a proof of your confidence, of your friendly disposition
towards me. You see my indifference. See, I am
not as I was," he said, telling himself at the same time
that the letter obsessed him.
She tried to read in his face the indifference in which
he was insisting. His face indeed wore an aspect of
indifference, but his voice sounded as if he were plead-
ing for alms.
" You will not show it," he said. " Then God be
with you," and he turned to the door.
" Wait," she said, putting her hand in her pocket
and drawing out a letter which she showed him.
He looked at both sides, and glanced at the signature ,
Pauline Kritzki.
" That is not the letter," he said, returning it.
" Do you see another ? " she asked drily.
He replied that he had not, fearing that she might
accuse him of spying, and at her request began to read :
" Ma belle chamante divine Vera Vassilievna ! I am
enraptured and fall on my knees before your dear, noble,
handsome cousin ; he has avenged me, and I am triumphant
and weep for joy. He was great. Tell him that he is ever
my knight, that I am his devoted slave. Ah, how I admire
him, I would say — the word is on the tip of my tongue — but
I dare not. Yet why should I not ? Yes, I love him, I adore
him. Everyone must adore liim. . . .
Here Raisky attempted to return the letter, but
Vera bade him continue, as there was a request for
him. He skipped a few lines and proceeded : —
" Implore your cousin (he adores you. Do not deny it, for
I have seen his passionate glances. What would I not give
to be in your place).
" Implore your cousin, darling Vera Vassilievna, to paint
my portrait. I don't really care about the portrait, but to
be with an artist to admire him, to speak to liim, to breathe
the^same air with him ! Ma paitvre trie, jc deviens jolle. Je
compte sur vons, ma belle et bonne aniie, et j' attends la nponse."
THE PRECIPICE 127
" What answer shall I give her ? " asked Vera, as
Raisky laid the letter on the table.
He was thinking of the other letter, wondering why
she had hidden it, and did not hear her question.
" May I write that you agree ? "
" God forbid ! on no account."
" How is it to be done then ? She wants to breathe
the same air as you."
" I should stifle in that atmosphere."
" But if I ask you to do it ? " whispered Vera.
" You, what difference can it make to you ? " he
asked trembling.
" I should like to say something pleasant to her,"
she returned, but did not add that she seized this means
of detaching him from herself. Paulina Karpovna
would not hghtly let him out of her hands.
" Should you accept it as a sign of friendship if I
fulfilled your wish ? Well, then," as she nodded,
" I make two conditions, one that you should be
present at the sittings. Otherwise I should be clearing
out at the first sitting. Do you agree ? " Then,
as she nodded unwillingly, " the second is that you
show me the other letter."
" Which letter ? " . .
" The one you hid so quickly in your pocket."
" There isn't another."
" You would not have hidden this letter in terror ;
will you show the other ? "
" You are beginning again," she said reproachfully.
" You need not trouble. I was only jesting. But
for God's sake do not look on me as a despot or a
spy ; it was mere curiosity. God be with you and
your secrets."
" I have no secrets," she returned drily as he rose
to go.
" Do you know that I am soon leaving ? " he asked
suddenly.
" I heard so ; is it true ? "
" Why do you doubt ? "
She dropped her eyes and said nothing.
" You will be glad for me to go ? "
128 THE PRECIPICE
" Yes," she answered in a whisper.
" Why," he said sadly, and came nearer.
She thought for a moment, drew out another letter,
glanced through it, carefully scratching out a word
or a line here and there, and handed it to him.
" Read that letter," she said, again slipping her
hand into her pocket.
He began to read the delicate handwriting : "I
am sorry, dear Natasha," and then asked, " Who is
Natasha ?"
" The priest's wife, my school friend."
" Ah ! the pope's wife. It is your own letter.
That is interesting," and he became absorbed in the
reading.
" I am sorry, dear Natasha," the letter ran, " that I have
not written to you since my return. As usual I have been
idle, but I had other reasons, which you shall learn. The
chief reason you already know (here some words were scratched
out), which agitates me very much. But of that we will speak
when we meet.
" The other reason is the arrival of our relative, Boris
Pavlovich Raisky. For my misfortune he scarcely ever
leaves the house, so that for a fortnight I did hardly anything
except hide from him. What an abundance of reason, of
different kinds of knowledge, of brilliance, of talent he brought
with him, and with it all what unrest. He upsets the whole
household. He had hardly arrived before he was seized with
the firm conviction that not only the estate, but all that lived
on it, were his property. Taking his stand on a relationship,
which hardly deserves the name, and on the fact that he knew
us when we were httle, he treated us as if we were children or
schoolgirls. Although I have hidden myself from him, I have
only just succeeded in preventing him from seeing how I
sleep and dream, and what I hope and wait for.
" This pursuit has almost made me ill, and I have seen no
one, written to no one. I feel like a prisoner. It is as if he
were playing with me, perhaps quite against his own will.
One day he is cold and indifferent, the next his eyes are ablaze,
and I fear him as I would a madman. The worst of all seems
to me to be that he does not knov/ himself, so that no reliance
can be placed on his plans and promises ; he decides on one
course, and the next day takes another. He liimself says he
is nervous, susceptible and passionate, and he may be right.
He is no play actor, and does not disguise himself ; he is, I
think, too sensible and well-bred, indeed, too honest, for that.
" He is by way of being an artist, draws, writes, improvises
THE PRECIPICE 129
very nicely on the piano, and dreams of art. Yet it seems to
me that he does substantially nothing, but is spending his
life, as he says, in the adoration of beauty ; he is a lover by
temperament, like (do you remember ?) Dashenka Sferaech-
kin, who fell in love with a Spanish prince, whose portrait
she had seen in a German calendar, and would admit no one,
not even the piano-tuner, Kish. But Boris Pavlovich is
full of kindness and honour, is upright, gay, original, but all
these quaUties are so disconnected and uncertain in their
expression that we don't know what to make of them. Now
he seeks my friendslaip, but I am afraid of him, am afraid he
may do anything, am afraid (here some lines were crossed
out). Ah, if only he would go away. It is terrible to think
he may one day (here again words were crossed out).
" And I need one thing — rest. The doctor says I am
nervous, must spare myself, and avoid all agitation, ThanK
God, he is also attached to Grandmother, and I am left
in peace. I do not want to step out of the circle I have
drawn for myself ; and nobody else should cross the line. In
its sanctity lies my peace and my whole happiness.
" If Raisky oversteps this line, the only course that remains
to me is to fly from here. That is easy to say, but where ?
And then I have some conscience about it, because he is so
good, so kind to me and my sister, and means to make a gift
to us of this place, this Paradise, where I have learned to live
and not to vegetate. It lies on my conscience that he should
squander these undeserved tokens of affection, that he tries to
be brilliant for my sake, and to awaken in me some affection,
although I have denied him every hope. Ah, if he only knew
how vain his efforts are.
" Now I will tell you about him. ..."
The letter went no further, and Raisky looked at
the lines as if he were trying to read behind them.
Vera had said practically nothing about herself ;
she remained in the shadow, while the whole garish
light fell on him.
" There was another letter," he said sharply,
" written on blue paper."
Vera had not left the room, but someone's hand
was on the lock.
" Who is there ? " asked Raisky with a start.
In the doorway appeared Vassilissa's anxious face.
" It's I," she said in a low voice. " It's a good
thing you are here, Boris Pavlovich ; they are asking
for you. Please make haste. There is nobody in
the hall. Yakob is at church. Egorka has been sent
130 THE PRECIPICE
to the Volga for some fish, and I am alone with
Pashutka."
" Who is asking for me ? "
" A gendarme from the Governor. The Governor
asks you to go to see him, at once, if possible, if not
to-morrow morning. The business is pressing."
" Very well. I will go."
" Please, as quickly as possible. Then he has also
come."
" Who ? "
" The man they would like to horsewhip. He has
made himself at home in the hall, and is waiting for
you. The Mistress and Marfa Vassilievna have not
yet returned from the town."
" Didn't you ask his name ? "
" He gave his name, but I have forgotten. He is
the man who stayed the night with you when you
were drinking. Please, Boris Pavlovich, be quick.
Pashutka and I have locked ourselves in."
" Why ? "
" Because we were afraid. I climbed out of the
window into the yard to come and tell you. If only
he does not nose anything out."
Raisky went with her, laughing. He sent a message
by the gendarme that he would be with the Governor
in an hour. Then he sought out Mark and led him
into his room.
" Do you wish to spend the night with me ? " he
asked ironically.
" I am indeed a nightbird," answered Mark, who
looked anxious. " I receive too much attention
in the daytime, and it puts less shame on your Aunt's
house. The magnificent old lady, to show Tychkov
the door. But I have come to you on important
business," he said, looking serious.
" You have business ! That is interesting."
" Yes, more serious than yours. To-day I was
at the police-station, not exactly paying a call. The
police inspector had invited me, and I was politely
fetched with a pair of grey horses."
" What has happened ? "
THE PRECIPICE 131
" A trifling thing. I had lent books to one or two
people. . . ."
" Perhaps mine, that you had taken from Leonti ? "
"Those and others — here is the list," he said, handing
him a slip of paper.
" To whom did you give the books ? "
" To many people, mostly young people. One fool,
the son of an advocate, did not understand some
French phrases, and showed the book to his mother,
who handed it on to the father, and he in his turn
to the magistrate. The magistrate, having heard of
the name of the author, made a great commotion
and informed the Governor. At first the lad would
not give me away, but when they applied the rod to
him he gave my name, and to-day they summoned
me to court."
" And what line did you adopt ? "
" What line ? " said Mark laughing, as he looked
at Raisky. " They asked me whose books the}'' were,
and where I had got them, and I said from you ;
some you had brought with you ; others, Voltaire,
for instance, I had found in your library."
" I'm much obliged. Why did you put this honour
on me ? "
" Nobody will meddle with you, since you are in
his Excellency's favour. Then you are not living
here under official compulsion. But I shall be sent
off to a third place of exile ; this is already the second.
At any other time this would be a matter of indiffer-
ence to me, but just now, for the time being, at least,
I should like to stay here."
" And what else ? "
" Nothing. I only wanted to tell you what I have
done, and to ask whether you will take it on yourself
or not."
" But what if I won't, and I don't intend to."
" Then instead of your name I will give Koslov's.
He is growing mouldy here. Let him go to prison.
He can take up his Greeks again later."
"No, he will never take them up again if he is
robbed of his position, and of his bread and butter."
132 THE PRECIPICE
" There you are right, my conclusions were illogical.
It would be better for you to take it on yourself."
" What are you to me that I should do so ? "
" On the former occasion I needed money, and you
had what I lacked. This is the same case. No one
will touch you, while I should be sent off. I am now
logical enough."
" You ask a remarkable service. I am just going
to the Governor, who has sent for me. Good-bye."
" He has sent for you, then ? "
" What am I to do ? What should I say ? "
" Say that you are the hero of the piece, and the
Governor w]ll quash the whole matter, for he does
not like sending special reports to St. Petersburg.
With me it is quite different. I am under police
supervision, and it is his duty to return a report every
month as to my circumstances and my mode of life.
However," he added with apparent indifference,
" do as you like. And now come, for I have no more
time either. Let us go as far as the wood together,
and I will climb down the precipice. I will wait
at the fisherman's on the island to see how the matter
ends."
At the edge of the precipice Mark vanished into
the bushes. Raisky drove to the Governor's, and
returned home about two o'clock in the morning.
Although he had gone so late to bed, he rose early.
The windows of Vera's room were still darkened.
She is still sleeping, he thought, and he went into the
garden, where he walked up and down for an hour,
waiting for the drawing back of the lilac curtain.
He hoped Marina would cross the yard, but she did
not come. Then Tatiana Markovna's window was
opened, the pigeons and the sparrows began to gather
on the spot were they were wont to receive crumbs
from Marfinka, doors opened and shut, the grooms
and the servants crossed the yard, but the lilac curtain
remained untouched. The gloomy Savili came out
of his room and looked silently round the yard. When
Raisky called him he came towards him with slow
steps.
THE PRECIPICE 133
" Tell Marina to let me know when Vera Vassilievna
is dressed."
" Marina is not here."
" Where is she ? "
" She started at dawn to accompany the young
lady over the Volga."
" What young lady, Vera Vassilievna ? "
" Yes."
" How did they go, and with whom ? "
" In the brichka, with the dun horse. They will
return in the evening," he added.
" Do you think they will return to-day ? " asked
Raisky with interest.
" Assuredly. Prokor with the horse, and Marina
too. They will see the young lady safely there, and
return immediately."
Raisk}' looked at Savili without seeing him, and they
stood opposite one another for some time speechless.
" Have you any further orders ? " Savili asked at
length.
Raisky recovered himself, and inquired whether
Savili was awaiting Marina. Savili replied by a
curse on his wife.
" Why do you beat her ? " asked Raisky. " I
have been intending for a long time to advise you to
leave her alone."
" I don't beat her any more."
" Since when ? "
" For the last week, since she has stayed quietly
at home."
" Go, I have no orders. But do not beat Marina.
It will be better both for you and her if you give
her complete liberty."
Raisky passed on his way with bent head, glancing
sadly at Vera's window. Savili 's eyes too were on
the ground, and he had forgotten to put his cap on
again in his amazement at Raisky 's last words.
" Passion once more ! " thought Raisky. " Alas,
for Savili, and for me ! "
CHAPTER XIV
Since Vera's departure Raisky had experienced the
meaning of unmitigated sohtude. He felt as if he
were surrounded by a desert, now that he was deprived
of the sight of her, although nature around him was
radiant and smiling. Tatiana Markovna's anxious
solicitude, Marfinka's charming rule, her songs, her
lively chatter with the gay and youthful Vikentev, the
arrival and departure of guests, the eccentricities of
the freakish Paulina Karpovna — none of these things
existed for him. He only saw that the lilac curtain
was motionless, the blinds had been drawn down, and
that Vera's favourite bench remained empty.
He did not want to love Vera, and if he had wished
it he ought still to resist, for Vera had denied him every
hope ; indeed her beauty seemed to have lost its
power over him, and he was now drawn to her by a
different attraction.
" What is Vera's real nature ? " he asked his aunt
one day,
" You see for yourself. She recognises only her own
understanding and her own will. She was born in
my arms, and has spent her whole life with me, yet I
do not know what is in her mind, what are her likes
and dislikes. I do not force her, or worry her. so that
she can hardly think herself unfortunate. You see
for yourself that my girls live with me as free as the
birds of the air."
" You are right, Grandmother. It is not fear, or
anxiety, or the power of authority that binds you to
them, but the tenderest of home ties. They adore
you, and so they ought to do, but it is the fruit of
their upbringing. Why should worn-out conceptions
of duty be pressed upon them, and why should they
live like caged birds ? Let them dip into the reservoir
THE PRECIPICE 135
oi life itse4f. A bird imprisoned in a cage loses the
capacit}' for freedom, and, even if the door of his cage
is opened, he will not take flight."
" I have never tried to exercise restraint on Marfinka
or Vera. Supposing a respectable, rich man of old
and blameless family were to ask for Marfinka's hand,
and she refused it, do you think I should persuade
her ? "
"Well, Granny, I leave Marfinka to you, but do
not attempt to do anything with Vera. You must
not restrain her in any way, must leave her her freedom.
One bird is born for the cage, another for freedom.
Vera will be able to direct her own life."
" Do I restrain or repress her ? I am like the police
inspector who only sees that there is an outward
semblance of order ; I do not penetrate below the
surface unless my assistance is invited."
" Tell me, Grandmother, what sort of a woman is
this priest's wife, and what are the links that bind her
to Vera ?
" Natalie Ivanovna and Vera made friends at a
boarding school. She is a good, modest woman."
" Is she sensible ? Possibly a woman of weight and
character ? "
" Oh no ! She is not stupid, is fairly educated, a
great reader, and fond of dress. The pope, who is
much liked by the local landowner, is not poor, and
lives in comfort on his own land. He is a sensible
man, belongs to the younger generation, but he leads
too worldly a life for the priesthood, as is the custom
in landed society. He reads French books, and
smokes, for instance ; things that are unsuited to the
priestly garb. Every glance of Veroshka's. every
mood of hers is sacred to Natalie Ivanovna ; whatever
she may say is wise and good. This suits Vera, who
does not want a friend, but an obedient servant ; that
is why she loves the pope's wife."
" And Vera loves you too ? " asked Raisky, who
wanted to know if Vera loved anybody else except the
pope's wife.
" Yes, she loves me," answered Tatiana Markovna
136 THE PRECIPICE
with conviction, " but in her own fashion. She never
shows it, and never will, though she loves me and would
be ready to die for me."
" And you love Vera ? "
" Ah, how I love her ! " she sighed, and tears stood
in her eyes. " vShe does not know, but perhaps one
day she may learn."
" Have 3^ou noticed how thoughtful she has been
for some time. Is she not in love ? " he added in a
half-w^hisper, but immediately regretted the question,
which it was too late to withdraw. His aunt started
back as if a stone had hit her.
" God forbid ! " she cried, making the sign of the
Cross. " This sorrow has been spared us. Do not
disturb my peace, but confess, as you would to the
priest, if you know anything."
Raisky was annoyed with himself, and made an
effort, partially successful, to pacify his aunt.
" I have not noticed anything more than you have.
She would hardly be likely to say anything to me that
she kept secret from you."
" Yes, yes, it is true she will say nothing. The
pope's wife knows everything, but she would rather
die than betray Vera's secrets. Her own secrets she
scatters for anyone to pick up, but not Vera's."
" With whom could she fall in love ? " remarked
Tatiana Markovna after a silence. " There is no one
here."
" No one ? " interrupted Raisky quickly,
Tatiana Markovna shook her head, then went on
ifter a while : —
" There might be the Forester. He is an excellent
individual, and has shown an inclination, I notice.
He would be certainly an admirable match for Vera,
but . . . ."
" Well ? "
" She is so strange. Heaven knows how any one
would dare, how any man would woo her. He is
splendid — well-established and rich. The wood alone
vields thousands."
THE PRECIPICE 137
" Is the Forester young, educated, a man that
counts ? "
VassiHssa entered and announced Pauhna Karpovna.
" The evil one himself has brought her," grumbled
Tatiana Markovna. " Show her in, and be quick with
breakfast."
CHAPTER XV
One evening a thunderstorm was brewing. The black
clouds lay entrenched beyond the Volga, and the air
was as hot and moist as in a bath-house. Here and
there over the fields and roads rose pillars of dust.
In the house Tatiana Markovna sent her household
hurrying to close the stove pipes, the doors and the
windows. She was not only afraid of a thunderstorm
herself, but she was not pleased if her fear was not
shared by everybody else — that would be freethinking.
So at each flash of lightning everyone must make the
sign of the Cross, on pain of being thought a blockhead.
She chased Egorka from the ante-room into the
servants' room, because during the approach of the
storm he would not stop giggling with the maids.
The storm approached majestically, with the dull
distant noise of the thunder, with a storm of sand,
when suddenly there was a flash of lightning over the
village and a sharp clap of thunder.
Disregarding the passionate warnings of his aunt,
Raisky took his cap and umbrella and hurried into
the park, anxious to see the landscape under the
shadow of the storm, to find new ideas for his drawings,
and to observe his own emotions. He descended the
cliff, and passed through the undergrowth by a winding,
hardly perceptible path. The rain fell by bucketfuls,
one flash of lightning followed another, the thunder
rolled, and the whole prospect was veiled in mist and
cloud. He soon regretted his intention. His soaked
umbrella did not protect him from the rain, which
whipped his face and poured down on his clothes, and
138 THE PRECIPICE
his feet sank ankle-deep in the muddy ground. He
was continually knocking against and stumbling over
unevennesses in the ground or tree stumps, treading
in holes and pools. He was obliged to stand still
until a flash of lightning lighted up a few yards of the
path. He knew that not far away lay a ruined arbour,
dating from the time when the precipice formed part
of the garden. Not long before he had seen it in the
thicket, but now it was indiscoverable, however much
he would have preferred to observe the storm from
its shelter. And since he did not wish to retrace the
horrible path by which he had come, he resolved to
make his way to the nearest carriage road, to climb
over the twisted hedge and to reach the village.
He could hardly drag his soaked boots free of the
mud and weeds, and he was dazzled by the lightning
and nearly deafened by the noise. He confessed that
he might as well have admired the storm from the
shelter of the house. In the end he struck the fence,
but when he tried to leap over it he slipped and fell
in the ditch. With difficulty he dragged himself out
and clambered over. There was little traffic on the
steep and dangerous ridge, used for the most part as
a short cut by empty one-horse carriages with their
quiet beasts.
He closed his dripping umbrella, and put it under
his arm. Dazzled by the lightning, slipping every
minute, he toiled painfully up the slope, and when he
reached the summit he heard close by the noise of
wheels, the neighing of horses and the cry of the
coachman. He stood on one side and pressed himself
against the fence to allow the passage of the carriage,
since the road was very narrow. In a flash of lightning
Raisky saw before him a char-a-banc with several
persons in it, drawn by two well-kept, apparently
magnificent horses. In the light of another flash he
was amazed to recognise Vera.
" Vera," he cried loudly.
The carriage stood still.
" Who is there ? Is it you, cousin, in this
weather ? "
THE PRECIPICE 139
" And you ? "
" I am hurrying home,"
" So do I want to. I came down the precipice, and
lost my way in the bushes.
" Who is driving you ? Is there room for me."
" Plenty of room," said a masculine voice. " Give
me your hand to get up."
Raisky gave his hand, and was hauled up by a
strong arm. Next to Vera sat Marina, and the two,
huddled together like wet chickens, were trying to
protect themselves from the drenching rain by the
leather covering.
" Who is with you ? " asked Raisky in a low voice.
" Whose horses are these, and who is driving ? '''' -
" Ivan Ivanovich."
" I don't know him."
" The Forester," whispered Vera, and he would
have repeated her words if she had not nudged him
to keep silence. " Later," she said.
He remembered the talk with his aunt, her praises
of the Forester, her hints of his being a good match.
This then was the hero of the romance, the Forester.
He tried to get a look at him, but only saw an ordinary
hat with a wide brim, and a tall, broad-shouldered
figure wrapped in a rain coat.
The Forester handled the reins skilfully as he drove
up the steep hill, cracked his whip, whistled, held the
horses' heads with a firm hand when they threatened
to shy at a flash of lightning, and turned round to
those sheltered in the body of the vehicle.
" How do you feel, Vera Vassilievna," he inquired
anxiously. " Are you very cold and wet ? "
" I am quite comfortable, Ivan Ivanovich ; the
rain does not catch me."
" You must take my raincoat. God forbid that
you should take cold. I should never forgive myself
all my life for having driven you."
" You weary me with your friendly anxiety. Don't
bother about anything but your horses."
" As you please," replied Ivan Ivanovich with
140 THE PRECIPICE
hasty obedience, turning to his horses, and he cast
only an occasional anxious glance towards Vera.
They drove past the village to the door of the new
house. Ivan Ivanovich jumped down and hammered
on the door with his riding whip. Handing over
the care of his horses to Prokor, Tarasska and Egorka,
who hurried up for the purpose, he stood by the steps,
took Vera in his arms, and carried her carefully and
respectfully, like a precious burden, through the ranks
of wide-eyed lackeys and maid-servants bearing lights,
to the divan in the hall.
Raisky followed, wet and dirty, without once remov-
ing his eyes from them.
The Forester went back into the ante-room, made
himself as respectable as he could, shook himself,
pushed his fingers through his hair, and demanded
a brush.
Meanwhile Tatiana Markovna bade Vera welcome
and reproached her for venturing on such a journey ;
she must change her clothes throughout and in a
few moments the samovar would be brought in, and
supper served.
" Quick, quick. Grandmother I " said Vera, rubbing
herself affectionately against her. " Let us have tea,
soup, roast and wine. Ivan Ivanovich is hungry."
She knew how to quiet her aunt's anxiety.
" That's splendid. It shall be served in a minute.
Where is Ivan Ivanovich ? "
" I am making myself a bit decent," cried a voice
from the ante-room.
Egor, Yakob and Stepan hummed round the Forester
as if he had been a good horse. Then he entered
the hall and respectfully kissed the hands of Tatiana
Markovna, and of Marfinka, who had only just decided
to get out of bed, where she had hidden herself for
fear of the storm.
" It is not necessary, Marfinka," said her aunt,
" to hide from the storm. You should pray to God,
and will not then be struck."
" I am not afraid of thunder and lightning, of which
THE PRECIPICE 141
the peasants are usually the victims, but it makes me
nervous," replied Marfinka.
Raisky, with the water still dripping off him, stood
in the window watching the guest. Ivan Ivanovich
Tushin .was a tall, broad-shouldered man of thirty-
eigEt, with strongly-marked features, a dark, thick
beard, and large grey rather timid eyes, and hands
disproportionately large, with broad nails. He wore
a grey coat and a high-buttoned vest, with a broad
turned-down home-spun collar. He was a fine man,
but with marked simplicity, not to put a fine point on
it" In his glance and his manners. Raisky wondered
jealously whether he was Vera's hero. Why not ?
Women like these tall men with open faces and highly
developed muscular strength. But Vera
" And you, Borushka," cried Tatiana Markovna
suddenly, clapping her hands. " Look at your clothes.
Egorka and the rest of you ! Where are you ? There
is a pool on the floor round you, Borushka. You will
be ill. Vera was driving home, but there was no reason
for you to go out into the storm. Go and change
your clothes, Borushka, and have some rum in your
tea. Ivan Ivanovich, you ought to go with him.
Are you acquainted ? My nephew Boris Raisky —
Ivan Ivanovich Tushin."
" We have already made acquaintance," said Tushin,
with a bow. " We picked up your nephew on the
way. ]\Iany thanks, I need nothing, but you, Boris
Pavlovich, ought to change."
" You must forgive an old woman for telling you
you are all half mad. No animal leaves his hole in
weather like this. Yakob, shut the shutters closer.
Fancy crossing the Volga in weather like this."
" My carriage is solid, and has a cover. Vera
Vassilievna sat as dry as if she were in a room."
" But in this terrible storm."
" Only old women are afraid of a storm."
" I'm much obliged."
" I beg your pardon," said Tushin in embarrass-
ment. " It slipped from my tongue. I meant ordinary
women."
142 THE PRECIPICE
" God will forgive you," laughed Tatiana Markovna.
" It won't indeed hurt you, but Vera ! Were you
not afraid ? "
" One does not think of fear with Ivan Ivanovich."
" If Ivan Ivanovich went bear-hunting, would you
go with him ? "
" Yes, Grandmother. Take me with you sometimes,
Ivan Ivanovich."
" With pleasure, Vera Vassilievna, in winter. You
have only to command."
" That is just like her, not to mind what her Grand-
mother thinks."
" I was joking, Grandmother."
" I know you would be equal to it. Had you
no scruples about hindering Ivan Ivanovich ; this
distance. ..."
" It is my fault. As soon as I heard from Natalie
Ivanovna that Vera Vassilievna wanted to come
home, I asked for the pleasure," he said looking at
Vera with a mixed air of modesty and respect.
" A nice pleasure in this weather."
" It was lighter while we were driving, and Vera
Vassilievna was not afraid."
" Is Anna Ivanovna well ? "
" Thank you. She sends her kindest regards,
and has sent you some preserves, also some peaches
out of the orangery, and mushrooms. They are in
the char-a-banc."
" It is very good of her. We have no peaches. I
have put aside for her some of the tea that Borushka
brought with him."
" Many thanks."
" How could you let your horses climb the hill in
such weather ? Were they terrified by the storm ? "
" My horses obey me like dogs. Should I have
driven Vera Vassilievna if there were any danger ? "
" You are a good friend," interrupted Vera. " I
have absolute trust both in you, and in your horses.
At this moment Raisky returned, having changed
his clothes. He had noticed the glance which Vera
gave Tushin, and had heard her last remark.
THE PRECIPICE 143
" Thank you, Vera Vassilievna," answered Tushin.
" Don't forget what you have just said. If you ever
need anything, if. . . ."
" If there is another such raging storm," said
Tatiana Markovna.
" Any storm," added Tushin firmly.
" There are other storms in life," said Tatiana
Markovna with a sigh.
" Whatever they are, if they break on you. Vera
Vassilievna, seek refuge in the forest over the Volga,
where lives a bear who will serve you, as the fairy-
tale tells."
" I will remember," returned Vera laughing. " If
a sorcerer wants to carry me off, as in the fairy-tale,
I will take refuge in the wood."
Raisky saw Tushin's glance of devotion and modest
reserve, he heard his words, so quietly and modestly
spoken, and thought the letter written on the blue
paper could be from no one else. He looked at Vera
to see if she were moved or would relapse into a stony
silence, but she showed no sign. Vera appeared
to him in a new light. In her manner and her words
to Tushin he saw simplicity, trust, gentleness and
affection such as she showed to no one else, not even
to her aunt or to Marfinka.
" She is on her guard with her Grandmother," he
thought, " and takes no heed of Marfinka. But
when she looks at Tushin, speaks to him, or gives
her hand it is plain to see that they are friends."
The Forester, who had business to do in the town,
stayed for three days with Tatiana Markovna, and
for three days Raisky sought for the key to this new
character and to his place in Vera's heart.
They called Ivan Ivanovich the " Forester," because
he lived on his estate in the midst of the forest. He
loved the forest, growing new timber on the one hand
and on the other allowing it to be cut down and loaded
up on the Volga for sale. The several thousand
dessiafins of surrounding forest were exceedingly well
managed, and nothing was lacking ; there was even
a steam saw. He attended to everything himself.
144 THE PRECIPICE
and in his spare time hunted and fished and amused I
himself with his bachelor neighbours. From time i
to time he sought a change of scene, and then arranged i
with his friends to drive in a three-horse carriage,
drawn by fresh horses, forty versts away to the
seat of a landed proprietor, where for three days the
fun was fast enough. Then they returned, put up
with Tushin, or waked the sleepy town. In these
festivals all class distinctions were lost.
After this dissipation he would again remain lost
to the world for three months in his forest home, see
after the wood cutting, and go hunting with two
servants, and occasionally have to lie up with a
wounded arm. The life suited him. He read works
on agriculture and forestry, took counsel with his
German assistant, an experienced forester, who was
nevertheless not allowed to be the master. All orders
must come from Tushin himself, and were carried
out by the help of two foremen and a gang of hired
labourers. In his spare time he liked to read French
novels, the only distraction that he permitted himself.
There was nothing extraordinary in a retired life like
this in the wide district in which he lived.
Raisky learnt that Tushin saw Vera at the pope's
house, that he went there expressly when he heard
that Vera was a visitor. Vera herself told him so.
She and Natalie Ivanovna, too, visited Tushin's
property, known as " Smoke," because far away
from the hills could be seen the smoke rising from
the chimneys of the house in the depth of the forest.
Tushin lived with his spinster sister, Anna Ivanovna,
to whom Tatiana Markovna was much attached.
Tatiana Markovna was delighted when she came to
town. There was no one with whom she liked more to
drink coffee, no one to whom she gave her confidence
in the same degree ; the\' shared the same liking for
household management, the same deep-rooted self-
esteem and the same respect for family tradition.
Of Tushin himself there was little more to say than
was revealed on a first occasion ; his character lay
bare to the daylight, with no secret, no romantic side.
THE PRECIPICE 145
He possessed more than plain good sense, for his
understanding did not derive from the brain alone, but
from the heart and will. Men of his type, especially
when they care nothing for the superfluous things of
life, but keep their eyes fixed undeviatingly on the
necessary, do not make themselves noticed in the
crowd and rarely reach the front of the world's stage.
Raisky noticed in the Forester's behaviour towards
Vera a constant adoration expressed by his glance
and his voice, and sometimes by his timidity ; on her
side an equally constant confidence, frankness and
affection, nothing more. He did not surprise in her
a single sign or gesture, a single word or glance that
might have betrayed her. Tushin showed pure
esteem and a consistent readiness to serve her as
her bear, and no more. Surely he was not the man
who wrote the letter on the blue paper.
After the Forester had taken his leave, the house-
hold fell back into its regular routine. Vera seemed
untroubled and in possession of a quiet happiness,
and showed herself kind and affectionate to her aunt
and Marfinka. Yet there were days when unrest
suddenly came upon her, when she went hastily to
her room in the old house, or descended the precipice
into the park, and displayed a gloomy resentment if
Raisky or Marfinka ventured to disturb her sohtude.
After a short interval she resumed an even, svmpathetic
temper, helped in the household, looked over her
aunt's accounts, and even paid visits to the ladies in
the town. She discussed literary questions with
Raisky, who reahsed from the opinions she expressed
that her reading was wide and enticed her into
thorough-going discussions. They read together,
though not regularly. Sometimes a wild intoxication
flared up in her, but it was a disconcerting merriment.
One evening, when she suddenly left the room, Tatiana
Markovna and Raisky exchanged a long questioning
glance.
" What do you think of Vera ? " she began. " She
seems to have recovered from her malady of the
soul."
146 THE PRECIPICE
'* I think it is more serious than before."
" What is the matter with you, Borushka ? You
can see how gay and friendly she has become."
" Is she Hke the Vera you have known. I fear that
this is not gladness, but rather agitation, even intoxi-
cation."
" You are right. She is changed."
" Don't you notice that she is ecstatic ? "
" Ecstatic ? " repeated Tatiana Markovna anxiously.
" Why do you say that, especially just at night ? I
shan't sleep. The ecstasy of a young girl spells
disaster."
CHAPTER XVI
Not only Raisky, but Tatiana Markovna gave up
her attitude of acquiescence, and secretly began to
watch Vera narrowly. Tatiana Markovna became
thoughtful, she even neglected the affairs of the house
and farm, left the keys lying on the table, did not
speak to Savili, kept no accomits, and did not drive
out into the fields. She grew melanchol}^ as she
sought in vain how she might seek from Vera a frank
avowal, or find means to avert misfortune.
Vera in love, in an ecstasy ! It seemed to her more
than small-pox or measles, worse even than brain
fever. And with whom was she in love ? God
grant that it were Ivan Ivanovich. If Vera were
married to him, she herself would die in peace. But
her feminine instinct told her that whatever deep
affection the Forester cherished for Vera, it was
reciprocated by nothing more than friendship.
Who then was the man ? Of the neighbouring
landowners there was only Tushin whom she saw and
knew anything of. The young men in the town, the
officers and councillors, had long since given up any
hope of being received into her favour.
She looked keenly and suspiciously at Vera when she
THE PRECIPICE 147
came to dinner or tea, and tried to follow her into the
garden, but as soon as Vera was aware of her aunt's
presence she quickened her steps and vanished into
the distance.
" Spirited away like a ghost ! " said Tatiana Mar-
kovna to Raisky. " I wanted to follow her, but
where, with my old limbs ? She flits like a bird into
the woods, into the bushes, over the precipice."
Raisky went immediately into the park, where he
met Yakob, and asked him if he had seen the young
lady.
" I saw Vera Vassilievna just now by the chapel."
" What was she doing there ? "
" Praying."
Raisky went to the chapel, wondering to himself
how she had come to take refuge in prayer. On the
left there lay in the meadow between the park and the
road, a lonely, weather-beaten, half-ruined wooden
chapel, adorned with a picture of the Christ, a B37zan-
tine painting in a bronze frame. The ikon had grown
dark with age, the paint had been cracked in many
places, so that the Christ face was hardly recognisable,
but the eyelids were still plainly discernible, and the
eyes looked out dreamily on the worshippers ; the
folded hands were also preserved.
Raisky advanced noiselessly over the grass. Vera
was standing with her back to him, her face turned
towards the ikon, unconscious of his approach. On
the grass by the chapel lay her straw hat and sunshade.
Her hands did not make the sign of the Cross, her
lips uttered no prayers, her whole body appeared
motionless, as if she hardly breathed ; her \\hole
being was at prayer.
Involuntarily Raisky too held his breath. Is she
begging for happiness, or is she confiding her sorrow
to the Crucified ?
Suddenly she awoke from her prayer, turned and
started when she caught sight of Raisky.
" \Vliat are you doing here ? " she said severely.
' ' Yakob met me and said you were here ; so I came.
Grandmother. . . ."
148 THE PRECIPICE
" Since you mention Grandmother, I will point out
that she has been watching me for some time. Do
you know the reason ? " she asked, looking straight
into his eyes.
" I think she always does."
" No, it was not her idea to watch me. Tell me
w'ithout concealing anything, have you communicated
to her your suppositions about love and a letter
written on blue paper ? "
" I think not of the letter."
" Then of love. I must know what you said ? "
" We were speaking of you. Grandmother has
her own questionings as to why you are so serious one
moment and so gay the next. I said (it is a long
time ago) that perhaps you were in love."
" And Grandmother ? "
" She was terrified."
" Why ? "
" Chiefly because of your evident excitement."
" Grandmother's peace of mind is dear to me ;
dearer, perhaps, than you think."
" She told me herself that she believed in your
boundless love for her."
" Thank God ! I am grateful to j^ou for repeating
this to me. Go to Grandmother and destroy this
curiosity of hers about my being in love, in ecstasy.
It cannot be difficult for you, and you will fulfil my
wishes if you love me."
" What would I not do to prove it to you. Later
in the evening. . . ."
" No, this minute. When I come to dinner her
eyes are to look on me as before, do you understand ? "
" Well, I will go ! " promised Raisky, but did not
stir.
" Make haste ! "
" And you ? "
For answer she pointed in the direction of the
house.
" One word more," she said, detaining him. " You
must never, never talk about me to Grandmother,
do vou understand ? "
THE PRECIPICE 149
" Agreed, sister."
She motioned him to be gone, and when turning
into an avenue he looked round for a moment, she
had vanished. She had, as Grandmother said, dis-
appeared hke a ghost, A moment later there was
the report of a gun from the precipice. Raisky wondered
who was playing tricks there, and went towards the
house.
Vera appeared punctually at the midday meal.
Keenly as he looked at her, Raisky could observe no
change in her. Tatiana Markovna glanced at him
once or twice in inquiry, but was visibly reassured
when she saw no signs of anything unusual. Raisky
had executed Vera's commission, and had alleviated
her acutest anxiety, but it was impossible to reassure
her completely.
Tatiana Markovna was saddened and wounded by
the lack of confidence shown her by Vera, her niece,
her daughter, her dearest child, entrusted to her care
by her mother. Terror overcame her. She lay
awake anxiously through the night, she questioned
Marina, sent Marfinka to find out what Vera was
doing, but without result. Suddenly there occurred
to her what seemed to her a good plan ; as she put
it to Raisky, she would make use of allegory. She
remembered that she possessed a moral tale which
she had read and wept over in her own youth. Its
theme was the disastrous consequences which followed
on passion and disobedience to parents. A young
man and a girl loved one another, and met against
the will of their parents. She stood on the balcony
beckoning and talking to him, and they wrote one
another long epistles. Others intervened, the young
girl lost her reputation, and the young man was sent
to some vague place in America by his father.
Like many others Tatiana Markovna pinned her
faith to the printed word, especially when the reading
was of an edifying character. So she took her talisman
from the shelf, where it lay hidden under a pile of
rubbish, and laid it on the table near her work basket.
At dinner she declared to the two sisters her desire
150 THE PRECIPICE
that they should read aloud to her on alternate even-
ings, especially in bad weather, since she could not
read very much on account of her eyes. Generally
speaking, she was not an enthusiastic reader, and only
liked to listen when Tiet Nikonich read aloud to her
on agricultural matters or hygiene, or about distressing
occurrences of murder or arson.
Vera said nothing, but Marfinka asked immediately
whether the book had a happy ending.
" What sort of book is it ? " inquired Raisky,
picking up the book and glancing at a page here and
there. " What old rubbish have you discovered,
Grandmother. I expect you read it when you were
in love with Tiet Nikonich."
" Don't be foolish, Boris Pavlovich. You are not
asked to read."
Raisky took his departure, and the room was left
to the reading party.
Vera was unendurably bored, but she never refused
assent to any definitely expressed wish of her aunt's.
At last, after three or four evenings, the point was
reached where the lovers exchanged their vows. The
tale was faultlessly moral and horribly dull. Vera
hardly listened. At each word of love her aunt
looked at her to see whether she was touched, whether
she blushed or turned pale, but Vera merely yawned.
On the last evening when only a few chapters were
left, Raisky stayed in the room when the table was
cleared and the reading began. Vikentev, too, was
present. He could not sit quiet, but jumped up
from time to time, ran to Marfinka, and begged to
be allowed to take his share in the reading When
they gave him the book he inserted long tirades of
his own in the novel, or read with a different voice
suited to each character. He made the heroine lisp
in a mournful whisper, the hero speak with his own
natural voice, so that Marfinka blushed and looked
angrily at him, and the stern father spoke with the
voice of Niel Andreevich. At last Tatiana Markovna
took the book from him with an intimation to him
to behave reasonably, whereupon he continued his
THE PRECIPICE 151
studies in character-mimicry for Marfinka's benefit
behind her back. When Marfinka betrayed him he
was requested to go into the garden until supper
time and the reading went on without him. The
catastrophe of the tale approached at last, and when
the last word was read and the book shut there was
silence.
'' What stupid nonsense," said Raisky at length, and
Marfinka wiped away a tear.
" What do you think, Veroshka ? " asked Tatiana
Markovna.
Vera made no reply, but Marfinka decided it was
a horrid book because the lovers had suffered so cruelly.
" If they had followed the advice of their parents,
things would not have come to such a pass. What
do you think, Veroshka ? "
Vera got up to go, but on the threshold she stopped.
" Grandmother," she said, " why have you bothered
me for a whole week with this stupid book ? " And
without waiting for an answer she glided away, but
Tatiana Markovna called her back.
" Why, Vera, I meant to give you pleasure."
" No, you wanted to punish me for something. In
future I would rather be put for a week on bread
and water," and kneeling on the footstool at her
aunt's feet she added, " Good-night, Grandmother."
Tatiana Markovna stooped to kiss her and whispered.
" I did not want to punish you, but to guard you
against getting into trouble yourself."
" And if I do," whispered Vera in reply, " will you
have me put in a convent like Cunigunde ? "
" Do you think I am a monster like those bad
parents ? It's wicked. Vera, to think such things
of me."
" I know it would be wicked. Grandmother, and
I don't think any such thing. But why warn me
with such a silly book ? "
" How should I warn you and guard you, my dear.
Tell me and set my mind at rest."
" Make the sign of the Cross over me," she said
after a moment's hesitation, and when her aunt had
152 THE PRECIPICE
made the holy sign. Vera kissed her hand and left
the room.
" A wise book," laughed Raisky. " Well, has the
beautiful Cunigunde's example done any good ? "
Tatiana Markovna was grieved and in no mood
for joking, and sent for Pashutka to take the book
to the servants' room.
" You have brought Vera up in the right way,"
said Raisky. " Let Egorka and Marina read your
allegory together, and the household will be impeccable. ' '
Vikentev called Marfinka into the garden, Raisky
went to his room, and Tatiana Markovna sat for a
long time on the divan, absorbed in thought. She
had lost all interest in the book, was herself sickened
by its pious tone, and was really ashamed of having
had recourse to so gross a method. Marina, Yakob
and Vassilissa came one after another to say that
supper was ready, but Tatiana Markovna wanted none.
Vera declined, and to Marina's astonishment even
Marfinka, who never went supperless to bed, was not
hungry.
Meanwhile Egorka had got wind of the universal
loss of appetite. He helped himself to a considerable
slice from the dish with his fingers to taste, as he
told Yakob, whom he invited to share the feast. Yakob
shook his head and crossed himself, but nevertheless
did his share, so that when Marina came to clear the
table the fish and the sweets were gone.
The mistress's preparations for rest were made, and
quiet reigned in the house. Tatiana Markovna rose
from the divan and looked at the ikon. She crossed
herself, but she was too restless for prayer, and did
not kneel down as usual. Instead she sat down
on the bed and began to go over her passage of arms
with Vera. How could she learn what lay on the
girl's heart. She remembered the proverb that wisdom
comes with the morning, and lay down, but not that
night to sleep, for there was a light tap on the door,
and she heard Marfinka's voice, " Open the door.
Grandmother. It's me."
THE PRECIPICE 153
" What's the matter, my dear ? " she said, as she
opened the door. " Have you come to say good-night.
God bless you ! Where is Nikolai Andreevich ? "
But she was terrified when she saw Marfinka's face.
" Sit down in the armchair," she said, but Marfinka
clung to her.
" Lie down, Grandmother, and I will sit on the bed
beside you. I will tell you everything, but please
put out the light."
Then Marfijika began to relate how she had gone
with Vikentev into the park to hear the nightingales
sing, how she had first objected because it was so dark.
" Are you afraid ? " Vikentev had asked.
" Not with you," and the}' had gone on hand in hand.
" How dark it is ! 1 won't go any farther. Don't
take hold of my hand ! " She went on involuntarily,
although Vikentev had loosed her hand, her heart
beating faster and faster. " I am afraid, I won't
go a step farther," She drew closer to him all the same,
terrified by the crackling of the twigs under her feet.
" Here we will wait. Listen ! " he whispered.
The nightingale sang, and Marfinka felt herself
enveloped in the warm breath of night. At intervals
her hand sought Vikentev's, but when he touched
hers she drew it back.
*' How lovely, Marfa Vassilievna ! What an en-
chanted night ! "
She nudged him not to disturb the song.
" Marfa Vassilievna," he whispered, " something so
good, so wonderful is happening to me, something
I have never felt before. It is as if everything in me
was astir. At this moment," he went on as she remained
silent, " I should like to fling myself on horseback,
and ride, ride, till I had no breathe left, or fling myself
into the Volga and swim to the opposite bank. Do
you feel anything like that ? "
" Let us go away from here. Grandmother will
be angry."
" Just a minute more. How the nightingale does
sing ! What does he sing ? "
" I don't know."
154 THE PRECIPICE
" Just what I should Hke to say to you, but don't
know how to say."
" How do you know what he sings ? Can you
speak nightingale language ? "
" He is singing of love, of my love for you," and
startled by his own words he drew her hand to his
lips and covered it with kisses.
She drew it back, and ran at full speed down the
avenue towards the house ; on the steps she waited
a moment to take breath.
" Not a step farther," she cried breathlessly, clinging
to the doorpost as he overtook her. " Go home."
" Listen, Marfa Vassilievna, my angel," he cried,
falling on his knees. " On my knees I swear. ..."
" If you speak another word, I go straight to Grand-
mother."
He rose, and led her by force into the avenue.
" What are you doing ? I will call, I won't listen
to your nightingale."
" You won't listen to it, but you will to me."
" Let me go. I will tell Grandmother every-
thing."
" You must tell her to-night, Marfa Vassilievna.
We have come too near to one another that if we were
suddenly separated. . . . Should you like that, Marfa
Vassilievna ? If you like I will go away for good."
She wept and seized his hand in panic, when he
drew back a step.
" You love me, you love me," he cried.
" Does your mother know what you are saying
to me ? "
" Not yet."
" Ought you to say it then ? Is it honourable ? "
" I shall tell her to-morrow."
" What if she will not give her blessing ? "
" I won't obey."
" But I will. I will take no step without your
Mother's and Grandmother's consent," she said,
turning to go,"
" As far as I am concerned, I am sure of my Mother's
consent. I will hurry now to Kolchino, and my
THE PRECIPICE 155
Mother will send you her consent to-morrow. Marfa
Vassilievna, give me your hand."
" What will Grandmother say ? If she does not
forgive me I shall die of shame," she said, and she
hurried into the house."
" Heavens, what will Grandmother say ? " she
wondered, shutting herself up in her room, and shaking
with fever. How should she tell her grandmother,
and should she tell Veroshka first. She decided in
favour of her grandmother, and when the house was
quiet slipped to her room like a mouse.
The two talked low to one another for a long time.
Tatiana Markovna made the sign of the cross over
her darling many times, until she fell asleep on her
shoulder. Then she carefully laid the girl's head on
the pillow, rose, and prayed with many tears. But
more heartily than for Marfinka's happiness she prayed
for Vera, with her grey head bowed before the cross.
CHAPTER XVII
ViKENTEV kept his word, and on the very next day
brought his mother to Tatiana Markovna, he himself
taking refuge in his office, where he sat on pins and
needles.
His mother, still a young woman, not much over
forty, as gay and full of life as he himself was, had
plenty of practical sense. They kept up between
themselves a constant comic war of words ; they were
for ever disputing about trifles, but when it came
to serious matters, she proclaimed her authority to
him with quite another voice and another manner.
And though he indeed usually began by protesting,
he submitted to her will, if her request was reasonable.
An unseen harmony underlay their visible strife.
That night, after Marfinka had left him, Vikentev
had hurried to Kolchino. He rushed to his mother,
threw his arms round her and kissed her. When,
156 THE PRECIPICE
nearly smothered by his embrace, she thrust him
from her, he fell on his knees and said solemnly :
" Mother, strike me if you will, but listen. The
supreme moment of my life has arrived. I have. ..."
" Gone mad," she supplied, looking him up and
down.
" I am going to be married," he said, almost in-
audibly.
" What ? Mavra, Anton, Ivan, Kusma ! Come
here, quick ! "
Mavra alone responded to the call.
" Call everybody. Nikolai Andreevich has gone
mad."
" I am not joking, and I must have an answer to-
morrow."
" I will have you locked up," she said, seriously
disturbed at last.
Far into the night the servants heard heated
arguments, the voices of the disputants now rising
almost to a shout, then laughter, then outbursts of
anger from the mistress, a gay retort from him, then
dead silence, the sign of restored tranquillity. Vikentev
had won the victory, which was indeed a foregone
conclusion, for while Vikentev and Marfinka were
still uncertain of their feelings, Tatiana Markovna and
Marfa Egorovna had long before realised what was
coming, and both, although they kept their own
counsel, had weighed and considered the matter,
and had concluded that the marriage was a suitable
one.
" What will Tatiana Markovna say ? " cried Marfa
Egorovna to her son the next morning as the horses
were being put in. " If she does not agree, I will never
forgive you for the disgrace it will bring on us, do
you hear ? "
She herself, in a silk dress and a lace mantle, with
yellow gloves and a coquettish fan, might have been a
fiancee. When Tatiana Markovna was informed
of the arrival of Madame Vikentev, she had her shown
into the reception room. Before she herself changed
her dress to receive her, Vassilissa had to peer through
THE PRECIPICE 157
- doorway to see what kind of toilette the guest
1 made. Then Tatiana Markovna donned a rustHng
!v dress with a silver sheen, over which she wore
I Turkish shawl ; she even tried to put on a pair of
v^wdmond earrings, but gave up the attempt impatiently,
telling herself that the holes in her ears had grown
together. Then she sent word to Vera and Marfinka
to change their dresses. In passing she told Vassilissa
to set out the best table linen, and the old silver and
glass for the breakfast and the dinner table. The
cook was ordered to' serve chocolate in addition to
the usual dishes, and sweets and champagne were
ordered. With folded hands, adorned for the occasion
with old and costly rings, she stepped solemnly into
the reception room. But when she caught sight of
her guest's pleasant face she all but forget the import-
ance of the moment, but pulled herself together in
time, and resumed her serious aspect.
Marfa Egorovna rose in friendly haste to meet
her hostess, and began : " What ideas my mad boy
has ! " but restrained herself when she saw Madame
Berezhkov's attitude. They exchanged ceremonious
greetings. Tatiana Markovna asked the visitor to
sit on the divan, and seated herself stiffly beside her.
" What is the weather like ? " she asked. " Had
you a windy crossing over the Volga ? '
" There was no wind."
" Did you come by the ferry ? "
" In the boat. The caleche was brought over on
the ferry."
" Yakob, Egorovna, Petrushka ? Where are you ?
Why don't you come when you are called ? Take
out the horses, give them fodder, and see that the
coachman is well looked after."
The servants, who had rushed in to answer the
summons, hurried out. Of course the horses had
been taken out while Tatiana Markovna was dressing,
and the coachman was already sitting in the servants'
room, doing full justice to the beer set before him.
" No, no, Tatiana Markovna," protested the visitor,
" I have come for half an hour on business."
IS8 THE PRECIPICE
" Do you think you will be allowed to go ? " asked
Tatiana Markovna in a voice that permitted no reply.
" You have come a long way from over the Volga.
Is this the first year of our acquaintance ? Do you
want to insult me ? "
" Ah, Tatiana Markovna, I am so grateful to you,
so grateful ! • You are just like a relative, and how you
have spoilt my Nikolai ! "
" I feel sometimes as if he were my own son,"
burst from Tatiana Markovna, whose dignity could
hold out no longer against these friendly advances.
" Yes, you are so kind to him, Tatiana Markovna,
that, presuming on your kindness, he has taken it
into his head. ..."
" Well ? "
" He begged me to come over to see you, and he
asks for the hand of Marfa Vassilievna. Marfa
Vassilievna agrees ; she loves Nikolai."
" Because Marfinka took upon herself to answer
his declaration she is now shut up in her room, in her
petticoat, without shoes," lied her aunt. Then in order
to lay full stress on the importance of the moment,
she added : "I have given orders not to admit
your son, so that he may not play with a poor girl's
affections."
It was impossible for Marfa Egorovna not to recog-
nise the provocation of these remarks.
" If I had foreseen this," she said angrily, " I would
have given him a different answer. He assured me —
and I was so willing to believe him — of your affection
for him, and for me. Pardon my mission, Tatiana
Markovna, and pray let that poor child out of her
room. The blame rests with my boy only, and he shall
be punished. Have the kindness to order my carriage."
She placed her hand on the bell, but Tatiana Mar-
kovna detained her.
" Your horses are taken out. You will stay with
me, Marfa Egorovna, to-day, to-morrow, all the week."
" But since you are so angry with Marfa Vassilievna
and my son, who does indeed deserve to be punished ? "
The wrinkles in Tatiana Markovna's face faded, and
THE PRECIPICE 159
her eyes gleamed with joy. She threw her shawl and
cap on the divan.
" I can't keep it up any longer ! " she exclaimed.
" Take off your hat and mantilla. We are only
teasing one another, Marfa Egorovna. I shall have a
grandson, you a daughter. Kiss me, dear ! I wanted
to keep up the old customs, but there are cases which
they don't fit. We knew what must be the upshot
of this. If we hadn't wished it we should not have
allowed them to go and listen to the nightingales."
" How you frightened me ! " cried Marfa Egorovna.
" He had to be frightened. I will read him a lesson."
Mother and aunt had gone a long way into the
future, and when they were about as far as the christen-
ing of the third child, Marfa Egorovna noticed in the
garden among the bushes a head which was now
hidden, then again cautiously raised to reconnoitre.
She recognised her son, and pointed him out to Tatiana
Markovna. They called him, but when he at last
decided to enter, he hung about in the ante-room, as
if he were making himself presentable.
" You are welcome, Nikolai Andreevich," said
Tatiana Markovna pointedly, while his mother looked
at him ironically.
" Good morning, Tatiana Markovna," he stammered
at last, and kissed the old lady's hand. " I have
bought tickets for the charity concert, for you and
Mama, for Vera Vassilievna and Marfa Vassilievna
and for Boris Pavlovich. It's a splendid concert . . .
the first singer in Moscow. ..."
" Why do we need to go to concerts ? " interrupted
Tatiana Markovna, looking at him sideways. " The
nightingales sing so finely here. In the evening we go
into the garden, and can hear them for nothing."
Marfa Egorovna bit her lip, but Vikentev stood
transfixed.
" Sit down, Nikolai Andreevich," continued the old
lady seriously and reproachfully, " and listen to what
I have to say. What does your conscience tell you ?
How have you rewarded my confidence ?
" Don't make fun of me , . . it's unkind."
i6o THE PRECIPICE
" I am not joking. It wasn't right of you, my
friend, to speak to Marfinka, and not to me. Supposing
I had not consented ? "
" If you had not consented I would have. . . ."
" What ? "
" Oh, I would have gone away from here, joined the
Hussars, have contracted debts, and gone to wrack and
ruin."
" Now he threatens ! You should not be so bent
on your own way, young man."
" Give me Marfa Vassilievna, and I will be more
tranquil than water, humbler than the grass."
" Shall we give him Marfinka, Marfa Egorovna ? "
" He hasn't deserved it, Tatiana Markovna. And
it is really too early. Perhaps in two years' time. . . ."
He flew to his mother and shut her mouth with a
kiss. Then he received from Tatiana Markovna the
sign of the cross, and a kiss on the forehead.
" Where is Marfa Vassilievna ? " he shouted joyfully.
" You must have patience," admonished his grand-
mother, " we will fetch her."
Tatiana Markovna and Marfa Egorovna found
Marfinka hidden in the corner behind the curtains
of her bed, close by the ikons. She covered her
blushing face in her hands.
Vera received the news from her aunt with quiet
pleasure, saying that she had expected it for a long
time.
" God grant that you may follow her example," said
Tatiana Markovna.
" If you love me as I love you. Grandmother, you
will bestow all your care and thought on Marfinka.
Take no thought for me."
" My heart aches for you, Veroshka."
" I know, and that grieves me. Grandmother,"
she said with a despairing note, ''it is kilhng me to
think that your heart aches on my account."
" What do you say, Veroshka ? open your heart to
me. Perhaps I can comprehend, and if you have
grief, help to assuage it."
" If trouble overtakes me. Grandmother, and I
THE PRECIPICE i6i
cannot conquer it myself, I will come to you and
to none other, God only excepted. But do not make
me suffer any more, or allow yourself to suffer."
" Will it not be too late when trouble has once
overtaken you ? " whispered her aunt. Then she
added aloud, " I know that you are not like IMarfinka,
and I will not disturb you."
A long sigh escaped her as she left the room with
quick steps and bent head. Vera's distress was the
only cloud on her horizon, and she prayed earnestly
that it might pass and not gather into a black storm
cloud. Vera sought to calm her own agitation by
walking up and down the garden, but only succeeded
gradually. As soon as she caught sight of Marfinka
and Vikentev in the arbour, she hurried to them,
looked affectionately into her sister's face, kissed her
eyes, her lips, her cheeks, and embraced her warmly.
" You must be happy," she said with tears in her
eyes.
" How lovely you are Veroshka, and how good !
We are not a bit hke sisters. There is nobody in the
neighbourhood fit to marry you, is there, Nikolai
Andreevich ? "
Vera pressed her hand in silence.
" Nikolai Andreevich, do you know what she is ? "
" An angel," answered Vikentev as promptly as a
soldier answers his officer.
" An angel," mimicked Vera laughing, and pointing
to a butterfly hovering over a flower. " There is an
angel. But if you even touch him the colour of his
wings will be spoiled, and he will perhaps even lose a
wing. You must spoil her, love and caress her, and
God forbid that you ever wound her. If you ever do,"
she threatened, smiling, " you will have to reckon with
me."
Within a week of this happy occasion the house was
restored to its ordinary routine. Marfa Egorovna
drove back to Kolchino, but Vikentev became a daily
visitor, and almost a member of the family. He and
Marfinka no longer jumped and ran like children,
though they occasionally had a lively dispute, half in
i62 THE PRECIPICE
jest, half in earnest. They sang and read together,
and the pure, fresh poetry of youth, plain for all
to read, welled up in their frank, unspoiled hearts.
The wedding being fixed for the autumn, preparations
for Marfinka's house-furnishing and trousseau were
being gradually pushed forward. From the cupboards
of the house were brought old lace, silver and gold
plate, glass, linen, furs, pearls, diamonds and all sorts
of treasures, to be divided by Tatiana Markovna with
Jew-like exactness into two equal shares, with the aid
of jewellers, workers in gold, and others.
" That is yours. Vera, and there is Marfinka's share.
You are not to receive a pearl or on ounce more than
the other. See for yourselves."
Vera pushed pearls and diamonds into a heap with
a declaration that she needed very little. This only
angered Tatiana Markovna, who began the work of
division all over again. Raisky sent to his former
guardian for the diamonds and silver that had been
his mother's portion, and bestowed these also on the
sisters, but his aunt hid the treasure in the depths of
her coffers.
" You will want them yourself." she said, " on the
day when you take it into your head to marr3^"
The estate with all that belonged to it he had made
over in the names of the sisters, a gift for which each
of them thanked him after her fashion. Tatiana
Markovna wrinkled her forehead, and looked askance
at him, but she could not long maintain this attitude,
and ended b}^ embracing him.
In various rooms, in Tatiana Markovna's sitting
room, in the servants' room, and even in the reception
room, tables were covered with linen. The marriage
bed, with its lace pillow-cases and cover was being
prepared, and every morning there came dressmakers
and seamstresses. Only Raisky and Vera remained
untouched by the universal ga3^ activity. Even when
Raisky sought distraction in riding or visiting, there
was in fact no one else in the world for him but Vera.
He avoided too frequent visits to Koslov on account
of Juliana Andreevna.
THE PRECIPICE 163
He did not visit Paulina Karpovna, but she came
the oftener, and bored him and Tatiana Markovna
by her pose, retiring or audacious, as the case might
be. Tatiana Markovna especially was annoyed by
her unasked for criticisms of the weddmg preparations,
and by her views on marriage generally. Marriage,
she declared, was the grave of love, elect souls were
bound to meet in spite of all obstacles, even outside
the marriage bond, and so forth. While she expounded
these doctrines she cast languishing eyes on Raisky.
Neither did the young people who now often came
to the house to dance, awaken any interest in Raisky
or Vera. These two were only happy under given
circumstances ; he — with her, she — when unseen by
anyone she could flit like a ghost to the precipice to
lose herself in the under-growth, or when she drove
over the Volga to see the pope's wife.
CHAPTER XVIII
The weather was gloomy. Rain fell unintermittently,
the sky was enshrouded in a thick cloud of fog, and on
the ground lay banks of mist. No one had ventured
out all day, and the family had already gone early to
bed, when about ten o'clock the rain ceased, Raisky
put on his overcoat to get a breath of air in the garden.
The rustle of the bushes and the plants from which
the rain was still dripping, alone broke the stillness
of the night. After a few turns up and down he turned
his steps to the vegetable garden, through which his
way to the fields lay. Here and there a gHmmcring
star hung above in the dense darkness, and before him
the village lay like a dark spot on the dark background
of the indistinguishable fields beyond. Suddenly he
heard a slight noise from the old house, and saw that
a window on the ground floor had been opened. Since
the window looked out not into the garden, but on
to the field, he hastened to reach the grove of acacias,
i64 THE PRECIPICE
leapt the fence and landed in a puddle of water, where
he stood motionless.
"Is it you ? " said a low voice from the window.
It was Vera's voice.
Though his knees trembled under him, he was just
able to answer in the same low tone, " Yes."
" The rain has kept me in all day, but to-morrow
morning at ten. Go quickly ; some one is coming."
The window was closed quietly, and Raisky cursed
the approaching footsteps that had interrupted the
conversation. It was then true, and the letter written
on blue paper not a dream. Was there a rendezvous ?
He went in the direction of the steps.
" Who is there ? " cried a voice, and Raisky was
seized from behind.
"The devil," cried Raisky, pushing Savili away,
" since when have you taken upon yourself to guard
the house ? "
" I have the Mistress's orders. There are so many
thieves and vagabonds in the neighbourhood, and the
sailors from the Volga do a lot of mischief."
" That is a lie. You are out after Marina, and you
ought to be ashamed of yourself."
He would have gone, but Savili detained him.
" Allow me. Sir, to say a word or two about Marina.
Exercise your merciful powers, and send the woman to
Siberia."
" Are you out of your senses ? "
" Or into a house of detention for the rest of her life."
" I'm much more likely to send you, so that you
cease to beat her. What are you doing, spying here in
this abominable way ? " said Raisky between his teeth,
as he cast a glance at Vera's window. In another
moment he was gone.
Raisky hardly slept at all that night, and he appeared
next morning in his aunt's sitting-room with dry,
weary eyes. The whole family had assembled for
tea on this particular bright morning. Vera
greeted him gaily, as he pressed her hand feverishly
and looked straight into her eyes. She returned his
gaze calmly^and quietly,
THE PRECIPICE 165
" How elegant you are this morning," he said.
" Do you call a simple straw-coloured blouse
elegant ? " she asked.
" But the scarlet band on your hair, with the coils
of hair drawn across it, the belt with the beautiful
clasp, and the scarlet-embroidered shoes. . . . You have
excellent taste, and I congraulate you."
" I am glad that I meet with your approval, but your
enthusiasm is rather strange. Tell me the reason
of this extraordinary tone."
" Good, I will tell you. Let us go for a stroll."
He saw that she gave him a quick glance of suspicion
as he proposed an appointment with her for ten o'clock.
After a moment's thought she agreed, sat down in a
corner, and was silent. About ten o'clock she picked
up her work and her parasol, and signed to him to
follow her as she left the house. She walked in silence
through the garden, and they sat down on a bench at
the top of the cliff.
" It was by chance," said Raisky, who was hardly
able to restrain his emotion, " that I have learnt a
part of your secret."
"So it seems," she answered coldly. " You were
listening yesterday."
" Accidentally, I swear."
" I believe you."
" Vera, there is no longer any doubt that you have
a lover. Who is he ? "
" Don't ask."
" Who is there in the world who could desire your
happiness more ardently than I do ? Why have you
confidence in him and not in me ?
" Because I love him."
" The man you love is to be envied, but how is he
going to repay you for the supreme happiness that y(m
bring him ? Be careful, my friend. To whom do
you give your confidence ? "
" To myself."
" Who is the man ? "
Instead of answering him she looked full in his face,
and he thought that her eyes were as colourless as those
i66 THE PRECIPICE
of a watersprite, and there lay hidden in them a mad-
dening riddle. From below in the bushes there came
the sound of a shot. Vera rose immediately from the
bench, and Raisky also rose.
" HE ? " he asked in a dull voice. "It is ten
o'clock."
She approached the precipice, Raisky following close
at her heels. She motioned him to come no farther.
" What is the meaning of the shot ? "
" He calls."
" Who ? "
" The writer of the blue letter. Not a step further
unless you wish that I leave here for ever."
She rapidly descended the precipice, and in a few
moments had vanished behind the brushwood and the
trees. He called after her to take care, but in reply
heard only the crackling of the dry twigs beneath her
feet. Then all was still. He was left to torment
himself with wondering who the object of her passion
could be.
It was none other than Mark Volokov, pariah, cynic,
gipsy, who would ask the first likely man he met for
money, who levelled his gun on his fellow-men, and,
like Karl Moor, had declared war on mankind — Mark
Volokov, the man under police supervision.
It was to meet this dangerous and suspicious character
that Vera stole to the rendezvous — Vera, the pearl of
beauty in the whole neighbourhood, whose beauty
made strong men weak ; Vera, who had mastered even
the tyrannical Tatiana Markovna ; Vera, the pure
maiden sheltered from all the winds of heaven. It
would have seemed impossible for her to meet a man
against whom all houses were barred. It had happened
so simply, so easily, towards the end of the last summer,
at the time that the apples were ripe. She was sitting
one evening in the little acacia arbour by the fence
near the old house, looking absently out into the
field, and away to the Volga and the hills beyond,
when she became aware that a few paces away the
branches of the apple tree were swaying unnaturally
over the fence. When she looked more closely she
THE PRECIPICE 167
saw that a man was sitting comfortably on the top
rail. He appeared by his face and dress to belong
to the lower class ; he was not a schoolboy, but he
held in his hands several apples.
" What are you doing here ? " she asked, just as he
was about to spring down from the fence.
" I am eating," he said, after taking a look at her.
" Will you try one ? " he added, hitching himself along
the fence towards her.
She looked at him curiously, but without fear, as
she drew back a little.
" Who are you ? " she said severely. " And why
do you climb on to other people's fences."
" What can it matter to you who I am. I can easily
tell you why I climb on other people's fences. It is to
eat apples."
" Aren't you ashamed to take other people's
apples ? " she asked.
" They are my apples, not theirs ; they have been
stolen from me. You certainly have not read Proud-
hon. But how beautiful you arc ! " he added in
amazement. " Do you know what Proudhon says ? "
he concluded.
" La froprieU c'est le vol."
" Ah, you have read Proudhon." He stared at
her, and as she shook her head, he continued, " Any-
way, you have heard it. Indeed, this divine truth has
gone all round the world nowadays. I have a copy
of Proudhon, and will bring it to you,"
" You are not a boy, and yet you steal apples.
You think it is not theft to do so because of that
saying of Proudhon's."
" You believe, then, everything that was told you
at school ? But please tell me who you are. This
is the Berezhkovs' garden. They tell me the old
lady has two beautifiil nieces."
" I too say what can it matter to you who I
am? "
" Then you believe what your Grandmother tells
you ? "
" I believe in what convinces me."
i68 THE PRECIPICE
" Exactly like me," he said, taking off his cap. " Is
it criminal in your eyes to take apples ? "
" Not criminal, perhaps, but not good manners."
" I make you a present of them," he said, handing
her the remaining four apples and taking another bite
out of his own.
He raised his cap once more and bid her an ironic
good-day.
" You have a double beauty, you are beautiful to
look at and sensible into the bargain. It is a pity
that you are destined to adorn the life of an idiot. You
will be given away, poor girl."
" No pity, if you please. I shall not be given away
like an apple."
" You remember the apples ; many thanks for the
gift. I will bring you books in exchange, as you like
books."
" Proudhon ? "
" Yes, Proudhon and others. I have all the new
ones. Only you must not tell your Grandmother and
her stupid visitors, for although I do not know who
they are, I don't think they would have anything to
do with me."
" How do you know ? You have only seen me
for five minutes."
" The stag's breed is never hidden, one sees at once
that you belong to the living, not to the dead-alive,
and that is the main point. The rest comes with
opportunity. ..."
" I have a free mind, as you yourself say, and you
immediately want to overpower it. Who are you that
you should take upon yourself to instruct me ? "
He looked at her in amazement.
" You are neither to bring me books, nor to come
here again yourself," she said, rising to go. " There
is a watchman here, and he will seize you."
" That is like the Grandmother again. It smells of
the town and the Lenten oil, and I thought that you
loved the wide world and freedom. Are you afraid
of me, and who do you think I am ? "
" A seminarist, perhaps," she said laconically.
THE PRECIPICE 169
" What makes you think that ? "
" Well, seminarists are unconventional, badly
dressed, and always hungry. Go into the kitchen,
and I will tell them to give you something to cat."
" That's very kind. Did anything else about the
seminarists strike you ? "
" I am not acquainted with any of them, and have
seen very little of them at ail ; they are so unpolished,
and talk so queerly. ..."
" They are our real missionaries, and what does it
matter if they talk queerly ? While we laugh at
them they attack the enemy, blindly perhaps, but
at any rate with enthusiasm."
" What enemy ? "
" The world ; they fight for the new knowledge,
the new life. Healthy, virile youth needs air and
food, and we need such men."
"We? Who? "
" The new-born strength of the world."
" Do you then represent the ' new-born strength
of the world/ " she said, looking at him with observant,
curious eyes, but without irony, " or is your name a
secret ? "
" Would it frighten you if I named it ? "
" What could it mean to me if you did disclose it ?
What is it ? "
" Mark Volokov. In this silly place my name is
heard with nearly as much terror as if it were
Pugachev or Stenka Razin."
" You are that man ? " she said, looking at him
with rising curiosity. " You boast of your name,
which I have heard before. You shot at Nicl
Andreevich, and let a couple of dogs loose on an old
lady. There are the manifestations of your ' new
strength.' Go, and don't be seen here again."
" Otherwise you will complain to Grandmama ? "
" I certainly shall. Good-bye."
She left the arbour and walked away without
listening to his rejoinder. He followed her covetously
with his eyes, murmuring as he sprang to the ground
a wish that those apples also could be stolen. Vera,
170 THE PRECIPICE
for her part, said not a word to her aunt of this
meeting, but she confided nevertheless in her friend
NataHe Ivanovna after exacting a promise of secrecy.
CHAPTER XIX
After leaving Raisky, Vera listened for a while to
make sure he was not following her, and then, pushing
the branches of the undergrowth aside with her parasol,
made her way by the familiar path to the ruined
arbour, whose battered doorway was almost barricaded
by the fallen timbers. The steps of the arbour and
the planks of the floor had sunk, and rotten planks
cracked under her feet. Of its original furniture
there was nothing left but two moss-grown benches
and a crooked table.
Mark was already in the arbour, and his rifle and
huntsman's bag lay on the table. He held out his
hand to Vera, and almost lifted her in over the shattered
steps. By way of welcome he merely commented
on her lateness.
" The weather detained me," she^^said. " Have
you any news ? "
" Did you expect any ? "
" I expect every day that you will be sent for by
the military or the police."
" I have been more careful since Raisky played at
magnanimity and took upon himself the fuss about
the books."
" I don't like that about you, Mark, yom" callousness
and malice towards everyone except yourself. My
cousin made no parade of what he had done ; he did
not even mention it to me. You are incapable of
appreciating a kindness."
" I do appreciate it in my own way."
" Just as the wolf in the fable appreciated the kind-
ness of the crane. Why not thank him wth the same
simplicity with which he served you. You are a
THE PRECIPICE 171
real wolf ; you are for ever disparaging, detracting,
or blaming someone, either from pride or. . . ."
" Or what ? "
" Or by way of cultivating the ' new strength.' "
" Scoffer ! " he laughed, as he sat down beside her.
" You are young, and still too inexperienced to be
disillusioned of all the charm of the good old times.
How can I instruct you in the rights of mankind ? "
" And how am I to cure you of the slandering of
mankind ? "
" You have always a retort handy, and nobody
could complain of dullness with you, but," he said,
clutching meditatively at his head, " if I. . , ."
" Am locked up by the police," she finished. " That
seems to be all that your fate still lacks."
" But for you, I should long ago have been sent off
somewhere. You are a disturbing element."
" Are you tired of living peaceably, and already
craving for a storm ? You promised me to lead
a different life. What have you not promised me ?
And I was so happy that they even noticed my delight
at home. And now you have relapsed into j^our old
mood," she protested, as he seized her hand.
" Pretty hand ! " he said, kissing it again and again
without any objection from her, but when he sought
to kiss her cheek she drew back.
" You refuse again. Is your reserve never to end ?
Perhaps you keep your caresses for. ..."
She drew her hand away hastily.
" You know I do not like jests of that kind. You
must break yourself of this tone, and of wolfish
manners generally ; that would be the first step towards
unaffected manhood."
" Tone and manners ! You are a child still occupied
with your ABC. Before you lie freedom, life, love,
happiness, and you talk of tone and manners. Where
is the human soul, the woman in you ? What is
natural and genuine in you ? "
" Now you are talking like Raisky."
" Ah, Raisky ! Is he still so desperate ? "
172 THE PRECIPICE
" More than ever, so that I really don't know how
to treat him."
" Lead him by the nose."
" How hideous ! It would be best to tell him
the truth about myself. If he knew all he would be
reconciled and would go away, as he said he intended
to do long ago."
" He will hate you, read you a lecture, and perhaps
tell your Aunt."
" God forbid that she should hear the truth except
from ourselves. Should I go away for a time ? "
" Why ? It could not be arranged for you to be
away long, and if your absence was short he would
be only the more agitated. When 370U were away
what good did it do. There is only one way and that
is to conceal the truth from him, to put him on a
wrong track. Let him cherish his passion, read verses,
and gape at the moon, since he is an incurable
Romanticist. Later on he will sober down and travel
once more."
" He is not a Romanticist in the sense you mean,"
sighed Vera. " You may fairly call him poet, artist.
I at least begin to believe in him, in his delicacy and
his truthfulness. I would hide nothing from him
if he did not betray his passion for me. If he subdues
that, I will be the first to tell him the whole truth."
" We did not meet," interrupted Mark, " to talk
so much about him."
" Well, what have you done since we last met ? "
she asked gaily. " Whom have you met ? Have you
been discoursing on the ' new strength ' or the ' dawn
of the future,' or ' young hopes ? ' Every day I
live in anxious expectation."
" No, no," laughed Mark. " I have ceased to
bother about the people here ; it is not worth while
to tackle them."
" God grant it were so. You would have done well if
you had acted up to what you say. But I cannot
be happy about you. At the Sfogins, the youngest
son, Volod3/a, who is fourteen, declared to his mother
that he was not going any more to Mass, Wiicn he
THE PRECIPICE 173
was whipped, and questioned, he pointed to his eldest
brother, who had sneaked into the servants' room
and there preached to the maids the whole evening
that it was stupid to observe the fasts of the Church,
to go through the ceremony of marriage, that there
was no God. . . ."
Mark looked at her in horror,
" In the servants' room ! And yet I talked to him
for a whole evening as if he were a man capable of
reason, and gave him books. . . , "
" Which he took straight to the bookseller. ' These
are the books you ought to put on sale,' he said. Did
you not give me your promise," she said reproachfully,
" when we parted and you begged to see me again ? "
" All that is long past. I have had nothing more
to do with those people since I gave you that promise.
Don't be angry. Vera. But for you I would escape
from this neighbourhood to-morrow."
" Escape — where ? Everywhere there are the same
opportunities ; boys who would like to see their
moustaches grow quicker, servants' rooms, if indepen-
dent men and women will not listen to your talk. Are
you not ashamed of the part you play ? " she asked
after a brief pause. " Do you look on it as your
mission ? "
She stroked his bent head affectionately as she
spoke. At her last words he raised his head quickly.
" What part do I play ? I give a baptism of pure
water."
" Are you convinced of the pureness of the water ? "
" Listen, Vera. I am not Raisky," said Mark,
rising. " You are a woman, or rather one should
say a bud which has yet to unfold into womanhood.
When that unfolding comes many secrets will be
clear to you that have no part in a girl's dreams
and that cannot be explained ; experience is the sole
key to these secrets. I call you to your initiation.
Vera ; I show you the path of life. But you stand
hesitating on the threshold, and your advance is slow.
The serious thing is that you don't even believe me."
" Po not be vexed," begged Vera affectionately.
174 THE PRECIPICE
" I agree with you in everything that I recognise as
right and honourable. If I cannot always follow
you in life and in experience it is because I desire
to know and see for myself the goal for which I am
making."
" That is to say, that you wish to judge for yourself."
" And do you desire that I should not judge for
myself ? "
" I love you, Vera. Put your trust in me, and
obey. Does the flame of passion burn in me less
strongly than in your Raisky, for all his poetry.
Passion is chary of words. But you will neither
trust nor obey me."
" Would you have me not stand at the level of
my personality ? You yourself preached freedom to
me, and now the tyrant in you appears because I
do not show a slavish submission."
" Let us part, Vera, if doubt is uppermost with
you and you have no confidence in me, for in that
fashion we cannot continue our meetings."
" Yes, let us part rather than that you should
exact a blind trust in you. In my waking hours and
in my dreams I imagine that there lies between us
no disturbance, no doubt. But I don't understand
you, and therefore cannot trust you."
" You hide under your Aunt's skirts like a chicken
under a hen, and you have absorbed her ideas and
her system of morals. You, like Raisky, inshroud
passion in fantastic draperies. Let us put aside all
the other questions untouched. The one that lies
before us is simple and straightforward. We love
one another. Is that so or not ? "
" What does that lead to, Mark ! "
" If you don't believe me, look around you. You
have spent your whole life in the woods and fields,
and do you learn nothing from what you see in all
directions ? " he asked, pointing to a swarm of flying
pigeons, and to the nesting swallows. " Learn from
them ; they deal in no subtleties I "
" Yes, they circle round their nests. One has
flown away, probably in search of food."
THE PRECIPICE 175
" When winter comes they will all separate."
" And return in spring to the same nest."
" I believe you when you talk reasonably. Vera.
You felt injured by my rough manners, and I am
making every effort. I have transformed myself
to the old-fashioned pattern, and shall soon shift
my feet and smile when I make my bow like Tiet
Nikonich. I don't give way to the desire to abuse or
to quarrel with anybody, and draw no attention to
my doings. I shall next be making up my mind to
attend Mass, what else should I do ? "
" You are in the mood for joking, but joking is not
what I wanted," sighed Vera.
" What do you want me to do ? "
" So far I have not even been able to persuade you
to spare yourself for my sake, to cease your baptisms,
to live like other people."
" But if I act in accordance with my convictions ? "
" What is your aim ? What do you hope to do ? "
" I teach fools."
" Do you even know yourself what you teach, for
what you have been struggling for a whole year ? To
live the life that you prescribe is not within the bounds
of possibility. It is all very new and bold, but. ..."
" There we are again at the same old point. I can
hear the old lady piping," he laughed scornfully,
pointing in the direction of the house. " You speak
with her voice."
" Is that your whole answer, Mark ? Everything
is a lie ; therefore, away with it ! But the absence
of any notion of what truth is to supersede the lies
makes me distrustful."
" You set reflexion above nature and passion. You
are noble, and you naturally desire marriage. But
that has nothing to do with love, and it is love and
happiness that I seek."
r Vera rose and looked at him with blazing eyes.
"If I wished only for marriage, Mark, I should
naturally make another choice."
" Pardon me, I was rude," he said in real embarrass-
ment, and kissed her hand. " But, Vera, you repress
176 THE PRECIPICE
your love, you are afraid, and instead of giving
yourself up to the pleasure of it you are for ever
analysing."
" I try to find out who and what you are, because
love is not a passing pleasure to me, but you look on
it as a distraction."
" No, as a daily need of life, which is no matter for
jesting. Like Raisky, I cannot sleep through the
long nights, and I suffer nervous torture that I could
not have believed possible. You say you love me ;
that I love you is plain ? But I call you to happiness
and you are afraid. ..."
" I do not want happiness for a month, for six
months "
" For your life long, and even after death ? " asked
Mark, scornfully."
" For life ! I do not want to foresee an ultimate
limit. I do not and will not believe in happiness with
a term. But I do believe in another kind of intimate
happiness, and I want. ..."
" To make me embrace the same belief."
" Yes, I know no other happiness, and I would
scorn it if I knew it."
" Good-bye, Vera. You do not love me, but are
for ever disputing, analysing either my character
or the nature of happiness. We always get back
to the point from which we started. I think it is your
destiny to love Raisky. You can make what you
will of him, can deck him out with all your Aunt's
tags, and evolve a new hero of romance every day,
for ever and ever. I haven't the time for that kind
of thing. I have work to do."
" Ah work, and love, with happiness as an after-
thought, a trifle. . . ."
" Do you wish to build a life out of love after the
old fashion, a life such as that lived by the swallows
who leave their nest only to seek food."
" You would fly for a moment into a strange nest,
and then forget."
" Yes, if forgetting is so easy ; but if one cannot
forget, one returns. But must I return if I don't
THE PRECIPICE 177
want to ? Is that compatible with freedom ? Would
you ask that ? "
" I cannot understand a bird's life of that kind."
" Farewell, Vera. We were mistaken. I want a
comrade, not a school girl."
" Yes, Mark, a comrade, strong like yourself, I
agree. A comrade for the whole of life, is that not so ? "
" I thought," said Mark as if he had not heard
her last question, " that we should soon be united,
and that whether we separrTted again must depend on
temperament and circumstances. You make your
analysis in advance, so" that your judgment is as
crooked and twisted as an old maid's coiild be. You
don't look to the quarter whence truth and light
must come. Sleep, my child. I was mistaken.
Farewell once more. Wc will try to avoid one another
in the future."
" We will try. But can we really not find happiness
together ? What is the hindrance ? " she asked, in a
low, agitated tone, touching his hand.
Mark shouldered his gun in silence, and walked
out of the arbour into the brushwood. Vera stood
motionless as if she were in a deep sleep. Overcome
by grief and amazement, she could not believe he
was really leaving her. Where there is no trust
there is no love, she thought. She did not trust him,
and yet, if she did not love him, why was her grief
and pain at his going so great. Why did she feel
that death itself would be welcome ?
" Mark ! " she cried in a low voice. He did not look
round, and although she repeated the cry he strode
forward. " Mark ! " she cried breathlessly a third
time, but he still pursued his path. Her face faded,
but mechanically she picked up her handkerchief
and her parasol and mounted the cliff. Were truth
and love to be found there where her heart called her ?
Or did truth lie in the little chapel that she was now
approaching ?
For four days Vera wandered in the park, and
waited in the arbour, but Mark did not come. There
178 THE PRECIPICE
was no reply to the call of her heart. She no longer
hid her movements from Raisky, who came upon her
from time to time in the chapel. She allowed him to
accompany her to the little village church on the hill
where she usually went alone. She remained on her
knees with bowed head for a long time, while he
stood motionless behind her. Then without a word
or a glance, she took his arm, to return wearily to
the old house, where they parted. Vera knew nothing
of his secret suffering, of the passionate love which
attracted him to her, the double love of a mart for a
woman, and of an artist for his ideal.
Raisky wondered what the shots meant. It need
not necessarily be love that drove her to the rendezvous.
There might be a secret of another kind, but the key
to the mystery lay in her heart. There was no salva-
tion for her except in love, and he longed to give her
protection and freedom.
Again he found her at twilight praying in the
chapel, but this time she was calm and her eyes clear.
She gave him her hand, and was plainly pleased
to see him.
" You cannot imagine. Vera," he said, " how happy
it makes me to see you calmer. What has given you
peace ? "
She glanced towards the chapel.
" You don't go down there any more ? " he said,
pointing to the precipice.
She shook her head.
" Thank God ! " he cried. " If you are going home
now, take my arm," he said, and they walked together
along the path leading across the meadow. " You
have been fighting a hard and despairing battle, Vera.
So much you do not conceal. Are you going to
conquer this agonising and dangerous passion ? "
" And if I do. Cousin ? " she asked despondently.
" The richer for a great experience, strengthened
against future storms, your portion will be a great
happiness, sufficient to fill your whole life."
" I cannot comprehend any other happiness," she
said, thoughtfully. She stood still, leaning her head
THE PRECIPICE 179
on his shoulder, and her eyes filled with tears. He
did not know that he had probed her wound by touching
on the very point that had caused her separation
from Mark.
At that moment there was the report of a shot in the
depths below the precipice, and the sound was re-
echoed from the hills. Raisky and Vera both started.
She stood listening for a moment. Her eyes, still
wet with tears, were wide and staring now. Then she
loosed her hold of his arm, and hurried in the direction
of the precipice, with Raisky hurrying at her heels.
When she had gone half way, she stopped, laid her
hand on her heart, and listened once more.
" A few minutes ago your mind was made up. Vera ! "
Raisky's face was pale, and his agitation nearly as
great as hers. She did not hear his words, and she
looked at him without seeing him. Then she took a
few steps in the direction of the precipice, but suddenly
turned to go slowly towards the chapel.
" I am not going," she whispered. " Why does he
call me ? It cannot be that he has changed his
attitude in the last few days."
She sank down on her knees before the sacred
picture, and covered her face with her hands. Raisky
came up to her, and implored her not to go. She
herself gazed at the picture with expressionless,
hopeless eyes. When she rose she shuddered, and
seemed unaware of Raisky's presence.
A shot sounded once more. With a cry Vera ran
over the meadow towards the cliff. Perhaps my
conviction has conquered, she thought. Why else
should he call her ? Her feet hardly seemed to touch
the grass as she ran into the avenue that led to the
precipice.
CHAPTER XX
Vera came that night to supper with a gloomy face.
She eagerly drank a glass of milk, but offered no
remark to anyone.
" Why are you so unhappy, Veroshka ? " asked
her aunt, " Don't you feel well."
" I was afraid to ask," interposed Tiet Nikonich
politely. " I could not help noticing, Vera Vassilievna,
that you have been altered for some time ; you seem
to have grown thinner and paler. The change becomes
your looks, but the symptoms ought not to be over-
looked, as they might indicate the approach of illness."
" I have a little tooth-ache, but it will soon pass,"
answered Vera unwillingly.
Tatiana Markovna looked away sadly enough, but
said nothing, while Raisky tapped his plate absently
with a fork, but ate nothing, and maintained a gloomy
silence. Only Marfinka and Vikentev took every dish
that was offered them, and chattered without inter-
mission.
Vera soon took her leave, followed by Raisky. She
went into the park, and stood at the top of the cliff
looking down into the dark wood below her ; then she
wrapped herself in her mantilla, and sat down on the
bench. Silently she acceded to Raisky's request to
be allowed to sit down beside her.
" You are in trouble, and are suffering, Vera."
" I have tooth-ache."
"It is your heart that aches. Vera. Share your
trouble with me."
" I make no complaint."
" You have an unhappy love affair, with whom ? "
She did not answer. She knew that her hopes
were still not dead, mad though they might be. What
THE PRECIPICE i8i
if she went away for a week or two to breathe, to
conjure up her strength.
" Cousin," she said at last, " to-morrow at day-
break I am going across the Volga, and may stay
away longer than usual. I have not said good-bye
to Grandmother. Please say it for me."
" I will go away too."
" Wait, Cousin, until I am a little calmer. Perhaps
then I can confide in you, and we can part like brother
and sister, but now it is impossible. Still, in case you
do go away, let us say good-bye now. Forgive me my
strange ways, and let me give you a sister's kiss."
She kissed him on the forehead and walked quickly
away, but she had only taken a few steps before she
paused to say : " Thank you for all you have done for
me. I have not the strength to tell you how grateful
I am for your friendship, and above all for this place.
Farewell, and forgive me."
" Vera," he cried in painful haste. " Let me stay
as long as you are here or are in the neighbourhood.
Even if we don't see one another, I yet know where
you are. I will wait till you are calmer, till you fulfil
your promise, and confide in me, as you have said
you would. You won't be far away, and we can at
least write to one another. Give me at least this
consolation, for God's sake," he murmured passion-
ately. " Leave me at least that Paradise which is
next door to Hell."
She looked at him with a distraught air, and bent
her head in assent. But she saw the glow of delight
which swept over his agitated face, and wondered
sorrowfully why he did not speak like that.
" I will put off my journey till the day after to-
morrow. Good-night ! " she said, and gave him her
hand to kiss before they separated.
Early next day Vera gave Marina a note with
instructions to deliver it and to wait for the answer.
After the receipt of the answer she grew more cheerful
and went out for a walk along the riverside. That
evening she told her aunt that she was going on a visit
i82 THE PRECIPICE
to Natalie Ivanovna, and took leave of them all,
promising Raisky not to forget him.
The next day a fisherman from the Volga brought
him a letter from Vera, in which she called him
" dear cousin," and seemed to look forward to a
happier future. Into the friendly tone of the letter
he contrived to read tender feeling, and he forgot, in
his delight, his doubts, his anxiety, the blue letters,
and the precipice. He wrote and dispatched
immediately a brief, affectionate reply.
Vera's letter aroused in him the artist sense, and
drove him to set out his chaotic emotions in defined
form. He sought to crystallise his thoughts and
affections ; his very passion took artistic shape, and
assumed in the clear light Vera's charming features,
" What are you scribbling day and night ? " inquired
Tatiana Markovna. "Is it a play or another
novel ? "
" I write and write, Granny, and don't know myself
how it will end,"
" I doesn't matter what the child does so long as he
is amused," she remarked, not altogether missing the
character of Raisky's occupation. " But why do you
write at night, when I am so afraid of fire, and you
might fall asleep over your drama. You will make
yourself ill, and you often look as yellow as an over-ripe
gherkin as it is."
He looked in the glass, and was struck with his own
appearance. Yellow patches were visible on the nose
and temples, and there were grey threads in his thick,
black hair.
" If I were fair," he grumbled, " I should not age so
quickly. Don't bother about me, Granny, but leave
me my freedom, I can't sleep."
" You too ask me for freedom, like Vera, It is as
if I held you both in chains," she added with an
anxious sigh, "Go on writing, Borushka, but not at
night. I cannot sleep in peace, for when I look at
your window the light is always burning,"
" I will answer for it. Grandmother, that there shall
be no fire, and if I myself were to be burnt, , , ,"
THE PRECIPICE 183
" Touch wood ! Do not tempt fate. Remember
the saying that ' my tongue is my enemy.' "
Suddenly Raisky sprang from the divan and ran to
the window,
" There is a peasant bringing a letter from Vera,"
he cried, as he hurried out of the room.
" One might think it was his father in person,"
said Tatiana Markovna to herself. " How many
candles he burns with his novels and plays, as many
as four in a night I "
Again Raisky received a few lines from Vera. She
wrote that she was longing to see him again, and that
she wanted to ask for his services. She added the
following postscript : —
" Dear Friend and Cousin, you taught me to love and to
suffer, and poured the strength of your love into my soul.
This it is that gives me courage to ask you to do a good deed.
There is here an unhappy man who has been driven from
his home and lies under the suspicion of the Government. He
has no place to lay his head, and everyone, either from
indifference or fear, avoids him. But you are kind and
generous, and cannot be indifferent ; still less will you hesitate
to do a deed of pure charity. The wretched man has not a
kopek, has no clothes, and autumn is coming on.
" If your heart tells you, as I don't doubt it will, what to do,
address the wife of the acolyte, Sekleteia Burdalakov, but
arrange it so that neither Grandmother, nor anyone at home,
knows anything of it. A sum of three hundred roubles will
be sufficient, I think, to provide for him for a whole year,
perhaps two hundred and fifty would suffice. Will you put
in a cloak and a warm vest (in my firm belief in your kind
heart and your love to me, I enclose the measures taken by
the village tailor) to protect him from the cold.
" I don't like to ask you for a rug for him ; that would
be to make an unfair use of kindness. In the winter the
poor exile will probably leave the place, and will bless you,
and to some degree me as well. I would not liave troubled
you, but you know that my Grandmother has all my money,
which is therefore inaccessible."
" What on earth is the meaning of this postscript ? "
cried Raisky. " The whole note is certainly not from
her hand ; she could not have written like this."
He threw himself on the divan in a fit of nervous
laughter. He was in Tatiana Markovna's sitting-
i84 THE PRECIPICE
room, with Vikentev and Marfinka. At first the
lovers laughed, but stopped when they saw the violent
character of his mirth. Tatiana Markovna, who came
in at this moment, offered him some drops of cordial
in a teaspoon,
" No, Grandmother," he cried, still laughing
violently. " Don't give me drops, but three hundred
roubles."
" What do you want the money for ? " said Tatiana
Markovna hesitating. " Is it for Markushka again.
You had much better ask him to return the eighty
roubles he has had."
He entered into the spirit of the bargain, and
eventually had to content himself with two hundred
and fifty roubles, which he dispatched next day to the
address given. He also ordered the cloak and vest,
and bought a warm rug, to be sent in a few days.
" I thank you heartily, and with tears, dear Cousin," ran
the letter he received in return for his gifts. " I cannot express
in writing the gratitude I feel. Heaven, not I, will reward
you. How delighted the poor exile was with your gift. He
laughed for joy, and is wearing the new things. He immedi-
ately paid his landlord his three months' arrears of rent,
and a month in advance. He only allowed himself to spend
three roubles in cigars, which he has not smoked for a long
time, and smoking is his only passion."
Although the apocryphal nature of this remarkable
missive was quite clear to Raisky, he did not hesitate
to add a box of cigars to his gift for the " poor exile."
It was enough for him that Vera's name was attached
to this pressing request. He observed the course of
his own passion as a physician does disease. As he
watched the clouds driven before the wind, or looked
at the green carpet of the earth, now taking on sad
autumnal hues, he realised that Nature was marching
on her way through never ending change, with not a
moment's stagnation. He alone brooded idly with
no prize in view. He asked himself anxiously what
his duty was, and begged that Reason would shed
some light on his way, give him boldness to leap over
THE PRECIPICE 185
the funeral pyre of his hopes. Reason told him to
seek safety in flight.
He drove into the town to buy some necessities for
the journey, and there met the Governor who re-
proached him with having hidden himself for so long.
Raisky excused himself on the ground of ill-health,
and spoke of his approaching departure.
" Where are you going ? "
" It is all one to me," returned Raisky gloomily.
" Here I am so bored that I must seek some distraction.
I intend going to St. Petersburg, then to my estate
in the government of R and then perhaps abroad."
" I don't wonder that you are bored with staying
in the same spot, since you avoid society, and must
need distraction. Will you make an expedition with
me ? I am starting on a tour of the district to-morrow,
why not come with me ? You will see much that is
beautiful, and, being a poet, you will collect new
impressions. We will travel for a hundred versts
by river. Don't forget your sketch-book."
Raisky shook the Governor's proffered hand, and
accepted. The Governor showed him his well-equipped
travelling carriage, declared that his kitchen would
travel with him, and cards should not be forgotten,
and promised himself a gayer journey than would
have been possible in the sole society of a busy secretary.
Raisky felt a relief in the firm determination he
now made to conquer his passion, and decided not
to return from this journey, but to have his effects
sent after him. While he was away he wrote in thib
sense to Vera, telling her that his life in Malinovka
had been like an evil dream full of suffering, and that
if he ever saw the place again it would be at some
distant date.
A day or two later he received a short answer from
Vera dated from Malinovka. Marfinka's birthday
fell during the next week, and when the festival was
over she was to go on a long visit to her future mother-
in-law. If Raisky did not make some sacrifice and
return, a sacrifice to her grandmother and herself,
Tatiana Markovna would be terribly lonely.
i86 THE PRECIPICE
Next evening he had a letter from Vera acquiescing
in his intention of leaving Malinovka without seeing
her again, and saying that immediately after the
dispatch of this letter she would go over to her friend
on the other side of the Volga, but she hoped that he
would go to say good-bye to Tatiana Markovna and the
rest of the household, as his departure without any
farewell must necessarily cause surprise in the town,
and would hurt Tatiana Markovna 's feelings.
This answer relieved him enormously. On the
afternoon of the next day, when he alighted from
the carriage in the outskirts of the town and bade
his travelling host good-bye, he was in good enough
spirits as he picked up his bag and made his way to
the house.
Marfinka and Vikentev were the first to meet him,
the dogs leaped to welcome him, the servants hurried
up, and the whole household showed such genuine
pleasure at his return that he was moved almost to
tears. He looked anxiously round to see if Vera was
there, but one and another hastened to tell him that
Vera had gone away. He ought to have been glad to
hear this news, but he heard it with a spasm of pain.
When he entered his aunt's room she sent Pashutka
out and locked the door.
" How anxiously I have been expecting you ! "
she said. " I wanted to send a messenger for you."
" What is the matter ? *' he exclaimed, pale with
terror in fear of bad news of Vera.
" Your friend Leonti Ivanovich is ill."
" Poor fellow ! What is wrong ? Is it dangerous ?
I will go to him at once."
" I will have the horses put in. In the meantime
I may as well tell you what is known all over the town.
I have kept it secret from Marfinka only, and Vera
already knows it. His wife has left him, and he
has fallen ill. Yesterday and the day before the
Koslovs' cook came to fetch you."
" Where has she gone ? "
" Away with the Frenchman, Charles, who was
suddenly called to St. Petersburg. She pretended
THE PRECIPICE 187
she was going to stay with her relations in Moscow
and said that Monsieur Charles would accompany
her so far. She extracted from Koslov a pass giving
her permission to live alone, and is now with Charles
in St. Petersburg."
" Her relations with Charles," replied Raisky,
" were no secret to anybody except her husband.
Everyone will laugh at him, but he will understand
nothing, and his wife will return."
" You have not heard the end. On her way she
wrote to her husband telling him to forget her, not
to expect her return, because she could no longer endure
living with him."
" The fool I Just as if she had not made scandal
enough. Poor Leonti ! I will go to him, how sorry
I am for him."
" Yes, Borushka, I am sorry for him too, and should
like to have gone to see him. He has the simple
honesty of a child. God has given him learning,
but no common sense, and he is buried in his books.
I wonder who is looking after him now. If you find
he is not being properly cared for, bring him here. The
old house is empty, and we can establish him there
for the time being. I will have two rooms got ready
for him."
" What a woman you are. Grandmother. While
I am thinking, you have acted."
When he reached Koslov's house- he found the
shutters of the grey house were closed, and he had to
knock repeatedly before he was admitted. He passed
through the ante-room into the dining-room and stood
uncertain before the study door, hesitating whether
he should knock or go straight in. Suddenly the
door opened, and there stood before him, dressed
in a woman's dressing-gown and slippers, Mark Volokov,
unbrushed, sleepy, pale, thin and sinister.
" The evil one has brought you at last," he grumbled
half in surprise and half in vexation. " Where have
you been all this time ? I have hardly slept for two
nights. His pupils are about in the day time, but
at night he is alone."
i88 THE PRECIPICE
" What is the matter with him ? "
" Has no one told you. That she-goat has gone.
I was pleased to hear it, and came at once to congratu-
late him, but I found him with not a drop of blood
in his face, with dazed eyes, and unable to recognise
anyone. He just escaped brain fever. Instead
of weeping for joy, the man has nearly died of sorrow.
I fetched the doctor, but Koslov sent him away, and
walked up and down the room like one demented.
Now he is sleeping, so we will not disturb him. I will
go, and you must stay, and see that he does not do
himself some injury in a fit of melancholy. He listens
to no one, and I have been tempted to smack him."
Mark spit with vexation. " You can't depend on
his idiot of a cook. Yesterday the woman gave him
some tooth powder instead of his proper powder.
I am going to dismiss her to-morrow."
Raisky watched him in amazement, and offered
his hand.
" What favour is this ? " said Mark bitterly, and
without taking the proffered hand.
" I thank you for having stood by my old friend."
Mark seized Raisky's hand and shook it.
" I have been looking for some means of serving
you for a long time."
" Why, Volokov, are you for ever executing quick
changes like a clown in a circus ? "
" What the devil have I to do with your gratitude ?
I am not here for that, but on Koslov's account."
" God be with you and your manners, Mark
Ivanovich ! " replied Raisky. " In any case, you have
done a good deed."
" More praise. You can be as sentimental as you
like for all I care. . . ."
" I will take Leonti home with me," resumed
Raisky. " He will be absolutely at home there, and
if his troubles do not blow over he will have his own
quiet corner all his life."
" Bravo ! that is deeds, not words. Koslov would
wither without a home and without care. It is an
excellent idea you have taken into your head."
THE PRECIPICE 189
" It comes not from me, but from a woman, and
not from her head, but from her heart. My Aunt. . . ."
" The old lady has a sound heart. I must go and
breakfast with her one day. It is a pity she has
amassed so many foolish ideas. Now I am going.
Look after Koslov, if not personally, through some one
else. The day before yesterday his head had to be
cooled all day, and at night cabbage leaves should be
laid on it. I was a little disturbed, because in his
dazed state he got the cabbage and began to eat it.
Good-bye ! I have neither slept nor eaten, though
Avdotya has treated me to a horrible brew of
coffee. . . ."
" Allow me to send the coachman home to fetch
some supper," said Raisky.
" I would rather eat at home."
" Perhaps you have no money," said Raisky
nervously drawing out his pocket book.
" I have money," said Mark enigmatically, hardly
able to restrain a callous laugh, " I am going to the
bath-house before I have my supper, as I haven't
been able to undress here. I have changed my
quarters, and now live with a clerical personage."
" You look ill, thin, and your eyes. . . ."
Mark's face gicw more evil and sinister than before.
" You too look worse," he said. " If you look in
the glass you will see yellow patches and hollow eyes."
" I have many causes of anxiety."
" So have I. Good-bye," said Mark, and was gone.
Raisky went into the study and walked up to the
bed on tiptoe.
" Who is there ? " asked Leonti feebly.
When Leonti recognised Raisky he pushed his
feet out of bed, and sat up.
"Is he gone ? " he asked weakly. " I pretended
to be asleep. You have not been for so long, and I
have been expecting you all the time. The face of
an old comrade is the only one that I can bear to see."
" I have been away, and heard when I returned
of your illness."
"It is gossip. There is a conspiracy to say I am
190 THE PRECIPICE
ill, which is all foolish talk. Mark, who even fetched
a doctor, has been hanging about here as if he were
afraid I should do myself an injury," said Leonti
and paced up and down the room,
" You are weak, and walk with difficulty," said
Raisky. " It would be better for you to lie down."
" I am weak, that is true," admitted Leonti.
He bent over the chair-back to Raisky, embraced
him, and laid his face against his hair. Raisky felt
hot tears on his forehead and cheeks.
" It is weakness," sobbed Leonti. " But I am not
ill, and have not brain fever. They talk, but don't
understand. And I understood nothing either, but
now that I see you, I cannot keep back my tears.
Don't abuse me like Mark, or laugh at me, as they
all do, my colleagues and my sympathetic visitors.
I can discern malicious laughter on all their faces."
" I respect and understand your tears and your
sorrow," said Raisky, stifling his own tears.
" You are my kind old comrade. Even at school
you never laughed at me, and do you know why
I weep ? "
Leonti took a letter from his desk and handed it
to Raisky. It was the letter from Juliana Andreevna
of which Tatiana Markovna had spoken. Raisky
glanced through it.
" Destroy it," he said. " You will have no peace
while it is in your possession."
" Destroy it ! " said Leonti, seizing the letter, and
replacing it in the desk. " How is it possible to think
of such a thing, when these are the only lines she
has written me, and these are all that I have as a
souvenir ? "
" Leonti ! Think of all this as a malady, a terrible
misfortune, and don't succumb to it. You are not
an old man, and have a long life before you."
" My life is over, unless she returns to me," he
whispered.
" What ! You could, you would take her back ! "
" You, too, Boris, fail to understand me ! " cried
Leonti in despair, as he thrust his hands into his hair
THE PRECIPICE 191
and strode up and down. " People keep on saying I
am ill, they offer sympathy, bring a doctor, sit all
night by my bedside, and yet don't guess why I suffer
so wildly, don't even guess at the only remedy there is
for me. She is not here," he whispered wildly, seizing
Raisky by the shoulders and shaking him violently.
" She is not here, and that is what constitutes
my illness. Besides, I am not ill, I am dead. Take
me to her, and I shall rise again. And you ask whether
I will take her back again ! You, a novelist, don't
understand simple things like that ! "
" I did not know that you loved her like that,"
said Raisky tenderly. " You used to laugh and say
that you had got so used to her tliat you were becoming
faithless to your Greeks and Romans."
" I chattered, I boasted," laughed Leonti bitterly,
" and was without understanding. But for this I
never should have understood. I thought I loved
the ancients, while m}' whole love was given to the
living woman. Yes, Boris, I loved books and my
gymnasium, the ancients and the moderns, my scholars,
and you, Boris ; I loved the street, this hedge, the
service tree there, only through my love for her.
Now, nothing of all this matters. I knew that as I
lay on the floor reading her letter. And you ask
whether I would receive her. God in Heaven ! If
she came, how she should be cherished ! " he con-
cluded, his tears flowing once more.
" Leonti, I come to you with a request from Tatiana
Markovna, who asks you," he went on, though Leonti
walked ceaselessly up and down, dragging his slippers
and appeared not to listen, " to come over to us.
Here you will die of misery."
" Thank you," said Leonti, shaking his head.
" She is a saint. But how can a desolate man cany
his sorrow into a strange house ? "
" Not a strange house, Leonti, we are brothers, and
our relation is closer than the ties of blood."
Leonti lay down on the bed, and took Raisky's
hand.
" Pardon my egoism," he said. " Later, later, I
192 THE PRECIPICE
will come of my own accord, will ask permission to
look after your library, if no hope is left me."
" Have you any hope ? "
" What ! Do you think there is no hope ? "
Raisky, who did not wish to deprive his friend of
the last straw, nor to stir useless hope in him, hesitated,
before he answered after a pause : " I don't know
what to say to you exactly, Leonti. I know so little
of your wife that I cannot judge her character."
" You know her," said Leonti in a dull voice. " It
was you who directed my attention to the Frenchman,
but then I did not understand you, because nothing
of the kind had entered my head. But if he leaves
her," he said, with a gleam of hope in his eyes, " she
will perhaps remember me."
" Perhaps," said Raisky. " To-morrow I will come
to fetch you. Good-bye for the present. To-night
I will either come myself or send someone who will
stay with you."
Leonti did not hear, and did not even see Raisky go.
When he reached home, Raisky gave his aunt an
account of Leonti's condition, telling her that there
was no danger, but that no sympathy would help
matters. Yakob was sent to look after the sick man
and Tatiana Markovna did not forget to send an
abundant supper, with tea, rum, wine and all sorts
of other things.
" What are these things for. Grandmother ? " asked
Raisky. " He doesn't eat anything."
" But the other one, if he returns ? "
" What other one ? "
" Who but Markushka ? He will want something
to eat. You found him with our invalid."
" I will go to Mark, Grann}^, and tell him what you
say."
" For goodness' sake don't do that, Borushka.
Mark will laugh at me."
" No, he will be grateful and respectful, for he
understands you. He is not like Niel Andreevich."
" I don't want his gratitude and respect. Let
him eat, and be satisfied, and God be with him. He
THE PRECIPICE 193
is a ruined man. Has he remembered the eidity
roubles ? "
CHAPTER XXI
Raisky laughed as he went out into the garden. He
looked sadly at the closed shutters of the old house,
and stood for a long time on the edge of the precipice,
looking down thoughtfully into the depths of the
thicket and the trees rustling and cracking in the
wind. Then he turned to look at the long avenues,
here forming gloomy corridors, and then opening out
into open stately spaces, at the flower gardens now
fading under the approach of autumn, at the kitchen
garden, and at the distant glimmer of the rising moon,
and at the stars. He looked out over the Volga,
gleaming like steel in the distance. The evening
was fresh and cool, and the withered leaves were falling
with a gentle rustle around him. He could not take
his eyes from the river, now silvered by the moon,
which separated him from Vera. She had gone with-
out leaving a word for him. A word from her would
have brought tenderness and would have drowned
all bitterness, he thought. But she was gone without
leaving a trace or any kind remembrance. With bent
head and full of anxious thought he made his way
along the dark avenues.
Suddenly delicate fingers seized his shoulders, and
he heard a low laugh.
" Vera ! " he cried, seizing her hand violently.
" You here, and not away over the Volga ! "
" Yes, here, not over there." She put her arm in
his and asked him, laughing, whether he thought she
would let him go without saying good-bye.
" Witch ! " he said, not knowing whether fear or
joy was uppermost. " I was this very moment con-
plaining that you had not left a line for me, and now
I can't understand, as everyone in the house told rne
you had gone away yesterday."
194 THE PRECIPICE
" And you believed it." she said laughing. " I told
them to say so, to surprise you. They were hum-
bugging. ... To go away without two words," she
asked triumphantly, " or to stay, which is better ? "
Her gay talk, her quick gestures, the mockery in
her voice, all these things seemed unnatural, and he
recognised beneath it all weariness, strain, an effort
to conceal the collapse of her strength. When they
reached the end of the avenue he tried to lead her to
an open spot, where he could see her face
" Let me look at you ! How gay and merry you
are, Vera ! " he said timidly.
" What is there to see? " she interrupted
impatiently, and tried to draw him into the shadow
again. He felt that her hands were trembling, and for
the moment his own passion was stilled, and he shared
her suffering.
" Why do you look at me like that ? I am not
crazy," she said, turning her face away.
He was stricken with horror. The insane are
always assuring everyone of their sanity. What was
wrong with Vera ? She did not confide in him, she
would not speak out, she was determined to fight her
own battles. Who could support and shelter her ?
An inner voice told him that Tatiana Markovna alone
could do it.
" Vera, you are ill," he said earnestly. " Give
Grandmother your confidence."
" Silence ! Not a word of Grandmother ! Good-
bye ! To-morrow we will go for a stroll, do some
shopping, go down by the river, anything you like."
" I will go away. Vera," he cried, filled with inexpres-
sible fear. " I am worn out. Why do you deceive
me ? Why did you call me back to find you still
here ? Was it to mock mv sufferings ? "
" So that we could suffer together," she answered.
" Passion is beautiful, as you yourself have said ; it
is life itself. You have taught me how to love, have
educated passion in me, and now you may admire
the result of yom" labour," she ended, drawing in a
(ieep breath of the cool evening air,
THE PRECIPICE 195
" I warned you, Vera. I told you passion was a
fierce wolf."
" No, worse, it is a tiger. I could not believe what
you said, but I do now. Do you know the picture in
the old house which represents a tiger showing his
teeth at a seated Cupid ? I never understood the
picture, which seemed meaningless, but now I under-
stand it. Passion is a tiger, lying there apparently
so peaceful and inviting, until he begins to howl and
to whet his teeth."
Raisky pursued the comparison in the hope that he
might learn the name of Vera's lover.
" Your comparison is false. Vera. There are no
tigers in our Northern climate. I am nearer the
mark when I compare passion to a wolf."
" You are right," she said with a nervous laugh.
" A real wolf. However carefully you feed him he
looks always to the woods. You are all wolves, and
he, too, is a wolf."
" Who ? "he asked in an expressionless voice.
" Tushin is a bear, a genuine Russian bear. You
may lay your hand on his shaggy head, and sleep ;
your rest is sure, for he will serve you all his life."
" Which of the animals am I ? " he asked gaily,
noting that Tushin was not the man. " Don't beat
about the bush, Vera, you may say I am an ass."
" No," she said scornfully. " You are a fox, a
nice, cunning fox, with a gift for deception. That's
what you are. Why don't you say something ? " she
went on, as he kept an embarrassed silence.
" Vera, there are weapons to be used against wolves,
for me, to go away ; for you, not to go down there,"
he said, pointing to the precipice.
" Tell me how to prevent myself from going there.
Teach me, since you are my mentor, how not to go.
You first set the house on fire, and then talk of leaving
it. You sing in praise of passion, and then. . . ."
" I meant another kind of passion. Where both
parties to it are honourable, it means the supreme
happiness in life, and its storms are full of the glow
of life. . . ."
Tg6 THE PRFXIPICE
" And where there is no dishonour, no precipice
yawns ? I love, and am loved, yet passion has me
in its jaws. Tell me what I should do."
" Confess all to Grandmother," whispered Raisky,
pale with terror, " or permit me to talk to her,"
" To shame me and ruin me ? Who told me I need
not obey her ? "
" At one moment you are on the point of telling
your secret, at another you hide behind it. I am
in the dark, and feel my way in uncertainty. How
can I, when I do not know the whole truth, diagnose
the case ? "
** You know what is wrong with me ? Why do
you say you are in the dark. Come," she said, leading
him into the moonlight. " See what is wrong with
me."
He stood transfixed with terror and pity. Pale,
haggard, with wild eyes and tightly pressed lips, this
was quite another Vera. Strands of hair were loose
from beneath her hood, and fell in gipsy-like confusion
over her forehead and temples, and covered her eyes
and mouth with every quick movement she made.
Her shoulders were negligently clad in a satin wrap
trimmed with swansdown, held in place by a loosely
tied knot of silk.
" Well," she said, shaking her hair out of her eyes.
" What has happened to the beauty whose praise you
sang ? "
" Vera," h6 said, " I would die for you. Tell me
how I may serve yoii."
" Die ! " she exclaimed. " Help me to live. Give
me that beautiful passion which sheds its glorious
light over the whole of life. I see no passion but this
drowning tiger passion. Give me back at least my
old strength, you, who talk of going to my Grandmother
to place her and me on the same bier. It is too late
to tell me to go no more to the precipice."
She sat down on the bench and looked moodily
straight before her,
" You yourself. Vera, dreamed of freedom, and
you prided yourself on your independence."
THE PRECIPICE 197
" My head burns. Have pity on your sister ! I
am ashamed to be so weak."
" What is it, dear Vera ? "
" Nothing. Take me home, help me to mount the
steps. I am afraid, and would hke to lie down.
Pardon me for having disturbed you for nothing,
for having brought you here. You would have gone
away and forgotten me. I am only feverish. Are
you angry with me ? "
Too dejected to reply, he gave her his arm, took
her as far as her room, and struck a light.
" Send Marina or Masha to stay in my room, please.
But say nothing to Grandmother, lest she should be
alarmed and come herself. Why are you looking at
me so strangely ? God knows what I have been saying
to you, to plague you and to avenge myself of all
my humiliations. Tell Grandmother that I have
gone to bed to be up early in the morning, and I pray
you bless me in your thoughts, do you hear ?
" I hear," he said absently, as he pressed her hand
and went out in search of Masha.
He looked forward with anxiety to Vera's awakening.
He seemed to have forgotten his own passion since
his imagination had become absorbed in the contempla-
tion of her suffering.
" Something is wrong with Vera," said Tatiana
Markovna, shaking her grey head as she saw how
grimly he avoided her questioning glance.
" What can it be ? " asked Raisky negligently,
with an effort to assume indifference.
" Something is wrong, Borushka. She looks so
melancholy and is so silent, and often seems to have
tears in her eyes. I have spoken to the doctor, but he
only talks the old nonsense about nerves," she said,
relapsing into a gloomy silence.
Raisky looked anxiously for Vera's appearance next
morning. She came at last, accompanied by the maid,
who carried a warm coat and her hat and shoes.
She said good morning to her aunt, asked for coffee,
ate her roll with appetite, and reminded Raisky that
he had promised to go shopping with her in the town
198 THE PRECIPICE
and to take a walk in the park. It amazed him that
she should be once more transformed, but there was
a certain audacity in her gestures and a haste in her
speech which seemed forced and alien from her usual
manner and reminded him of her behaviour the day
before.
She was plainly making a great effort to conceal
her real mood. She chatted volubly with Paulina
Karpovna, who had turned up unexpectedly and
was displaying the pattern of a dress intended for
Marfinka's trousseau. That lady's visit was really
directed towards Raisky, of whose return she had
heard. She sought in vain an occasion to speak with
him alone, but seized a moment to sit down beside
him, when she made eyes at him and said in a low
voice : " Je comprends ; dites tout, du courage."
Raisky wished her anywhere, and moved away.
Vera meanwhile put on her coat and asked him to
come with her. Paulina Karpovna wished to accompany
them, but Vera declined on the ground that they
were walking and had far to go, that the ground was
damp, and that Paulina's elegant dress with a long
train was unsuited for the expedition.
" I want to have you this whole day for myself,"
she said to Raisky as they went out together, " indeed
every day until you go."
" But, Vera, how can I help you when I don't
know what is making you suffer. I only see that
you have your own drama, that the catastrophe is
approaching, or is in process. What is it ? "he asked
anxiously, as she shivered.
" I don't feel well, and am far from gay. Autumn
is beginning. Nature grows dark and sinister, the
birds are already deserting us, and my mood, too,
is autumnal. Do you see the black line high above
the Volga ? Those are the cranes in flight. My
thoughts, too, fly away into the distance."
She realised halfway that this strange explanation
was unconvincing, and only pursued it because she
did not wish to tell the truth.
THE PRECIPICE 199
" I wanted to ask you, Vera, about the letters you
wrote to me."
" I am ill and weak ; you saw what an attack I
had yesterday. I cannot remember just now all that
I wrote."
" Another time then ! " he sighed. " But tell me,
Vera, how I can help you. Why do you keep me
back, and why do you want to spend these days in
my society ? I have a right to ask this, and it is
your duty to give a plain answer unless you want me
to think you false."
" Don't let us talk of it now."
" No," he cried angrily. " You play with me as
a cat does with a mouse. I will endure it no longer.
You can either reveal your own secrets or keep them
as you please, but in so far as it touches me, I demand
an immediate answer. What is my part in this drama ? ' '
" Do not be angry ! I did not keep you back to
wound you. But don't talk about it, don't agitate
me so that T have another attack like yesterday's.
You see that I can hardly stand. I don't want mj^
weakness to be seen at home. Defend me from
myself. Come to me at dusk, about six, and I will
tell you why I detained you."
" Pardon me. Vera. I am not myself either," he
said, struck by her suffering. " I don't know what
lies on your heart, and I will not ask. I will come
later to fetch you."
" I will tell you if I have the strength," she said.
They went into the shops, where Vera made pur-
chases for herself and Marfinka, she talked eagerly to
the acquaintances they met, and even visited a poor
godchild, for whom she took gifts. She assented
readily to Raisky's suggestion that they should visit
Koslov.
When they reached the house, Mark walked out of
the door. He was plainly startled, made no answer
to Raisky's inquiry after Leonti's health, and walked
quickly away. Vera was still more disconcerted
but pulled herself together, and followed Raisky into
the house.
aoo THE PRECIPICE
" What is the matter with him ? " asked Raisky.
" He did not answer a word, but simply bolted. You
were frightened, too, Vera. Is it Mark who signalises
his presence at the foot of the precipice by a shot ?
I have seen him wandering round with a gun," he
said joking.
She answered in the same tone : " Of course, Cousin,"
but she did not look at him.
No, thought Raisky to himself, she could not have
taken for her idol a wandering, ragged gipsy like that.
Then he wondered whether the possibility could be
entirely excluded, since passion wanders where he
lists, and not in obedience to the convictions and
dictates of man. He is invincible, and master of
his own inexplicable moods. But Vera had never
had any opportunity of meeting Mark, he concluded,
and was merely afraid of him as every one else was.
Leonti's condition was unchanged. He wandered
about like a drunken man, silent and listening for the
noise of any carriage in the street, when he would
rush to the window to look if it bore his fugitive wife.
He would come to them in a few weeks, he said,
after Marfinka's wedding, as Vera suggested. Then
he became aware of Vera's presence.
" Vera Vassilievna ! " he cried in surprise, staring
at her as he addressed Raisky. " Do you know,
Boris Pavlovich, who else has read your books and
helped me to arrange them ? "
" Who has been reading my books ? " asked Raisky.
But Leonti had been distracted by the sound of
a passing carriage and did not hear the question. Vera
whispered to Raisky that they should go.
" I wanted to say something, Boris Pavlovich,"
said Leonti thoughtfully, raising his head, " but I
can't remember what."
" You said some one else had been reading my
books."
Leonti pointed to Vera, who was looking out of
the window, but who now pulled Raisky's sleeve
" Come ! " she said and they left the house.
When they reached home Vera made over some
THE PRECIPICE 201
of her purchases to her aunt, and had others taken
to her room. She asked Raisky to go out with her
again in the park and down by the Volga.
" Why are you tiring yourself out, Vera ? " he
asked, as they went. " You are weak."
" Air, I must have air ! " she exclaimed, turning
her face to the wind.
She is collecting all her strength, he thought, as
they entered the room where the family was waiting
for them for dinner. In the afternoon he slept for
weariness, and onl}^ awoke at twilight, when six
o'clock had already struck. He went to find Vera,
but Marina told him she had gone to vespers, she did
not know whether in the village church on the hill
or in the church on the outskirts of the town. He went
to the town church first, and after studying the faces
of all the old women assembled there, he climbed
the hill to the village church. Old people stood in the
corners and by the door, and by a pillar in a dark
corner knelt Vera, with a veil wrapped round her
bowed head. He took his stand near her, behind
another pillar, and, engrossed in his thoughts of her
state of mind, watched her intently as she prayed
motionless, with her eyes fixed on the cross. He went
sadly into the porch to wait for her, and there she joined
him, putting her hand in his arm without a word.
As they crossed the big meadow into the park he
thought of nothing but the promised explanation.
His own intense desire to be freed from his miserable
uncertainty weighed with him less than his dut3% as he
conceived it, of shielding her, of illuminating her path
with his experience, and of lending his undivided
strength to keep her from overstepping her moral
precipice. Perhaps it was merely a remnant of pride
that prevented her from telling him why she had
summoned him and detained him.
He could not, and, even if he could, he had not the
right to share his apprehensions with anyone else.
Even if he might confide in Tatiana I^.Jarkovna, if he
spoke to her of his suspicion and his surmises, he was
not clear that it would help matters, for he feared
202 THE PRECIPICE
that their aunt's practical, but old-fashioned wisdom
would be shattered on Vera's obstinacy. Vera
possessed the bolder mind, the quicker will. She was
level with contemporary thought, and towered above
the society in which she moved. She must have
derived her ideas and her knowledge from some source
accessible to her alone. Though she took pains to
conceal her knowledge, it was betrayed by a chance
word, by the mention of a name or an authority in
this or that sphere of learning, and it was betrayed
also in her speech ; in the remarkable aptness of the
words in which she clothed her thoughts and feelings.
In this matter she held so great an advantage over
Tatiana Markovna that the old lady's efforts in
argument were more likely to be disastrous than not,
Undoubtedly Tatiana Markovna was a wise woman
with a correct judgment of the general phenomena of
life. She was a famous housewife, ruling her little
tsardom magnificently ; she knew the ways, the vices
and the virtues of mankind as they are set out in the
Ten Commandments and the Gospels, but she knew
nothing of the life where the passions rage and steep
everything in their colours. And even if she had
known such a world in her youth it must have been
passion divorced from experience, an unshared
passion, or one stifled in its development, not a stormy
drama of love, but rather a lyric tenderness which
unfolded and perished without leaving a trace on her
pure life. How could she lend a rescuing hand to
snatch Vera from the precipice, she who had no faith
in passion, but had merely sought to understand
facts ?
The shots in the depths of the precipice, and Vera's
expeditions were indeed facts, against which Tatiana
Markovna might be able to adopt measures. She
might double the watch kept on the property, set men
to watch for the lover, while Vera, shut up in the
house, endured humiliation and a fresh kind of
suffering.
Vera would not endure any such rough constraint,
and would make her escape, just as she had fled across
THE PRECIPICE 203
the Volga from Raisky. These would be, in fact,
no means at all, for she had outgrown Tatiana
Markovna's circle of experience and morals. No,
authority might serve with Marfinka, but not with
the clear-headed, independent Vera.
Such were Raisky's thoughts as he walked silently
by Vera's side, no longer desiring full knowledge for his
own sake, but for her salvation. Perhaps, he thought,
he would best gain his end by indirect efforts to make
her betray herself.
" Leonti said," he began, " that you have been
reading books out of my library. Did you read them
with him ? "
" Sometimes he told me of the contents of certain
books ; others I read with the priest, Natasha's
husband."
" What books did you read with the priest ? "
" For the moment I don't remember, but he read
the writings of the Fathers, for instance, and explained
them to Natasha and me, to my great advantage.
We also read with him Voltaire and Spinoza. Why
do you laugh ? " she asked, looking at Raisky.
" There seems a remarkable gap between the
Fathers and Spinoza and Voltaire. The Encyclopae-
dists are also included in my library. Did you read
them ? "
" Nikolai Ivanovich read some to us, and talked
about others."
" Did you also occupy yom^selves with Feuerbach,
with the Socialists and the Materialists ? "
" Yes, Natasha's husband asked us to copy out
passages, which he indicated by pencil marks."
" What was his object in this ? "
" I think he was preparing to publish a refutation."
" Where did you obtain the newer books that are
not in my library ? Not the exile," he suggested
as she gave no answer, " who lives here under police
supervision, the same man about whom you wrote to
me ? But you are not listening."
" Yes, I am. Who gave me the books ? Some-
time' one person, sometimes another here in the town."
204 THE PRECIPICE
" Volokov borrowed these books."
" Perhaps so, I had them from professors."
The thought flashed through Raisky's head that
there might be other professors of the same kind as
Monsieur Charles. But he merely asked what were
the views of Nikolai Ivanovich on Spinoza and
these other writers.
" He says," replied Vera, " that these writings are
the efforts of bold minds to evade the truth ; they
have beaten out for themselves side paths which must
in the end unite with the mam road. He says too,
that all these attempts serve the cause of truth, in
that the truth shines out with greater splendour in
the end."
" But he does not tell you where truth lies ? '*
By way of answer she pointed to the little chapel
now in sight.
" And you think he is right ? "
" I don't think, I believe. And don't you also
believe he is right.
He agreed, and she asked him why, that being so,
he had asked her.
" I wanted," he said, " to know your opinion."
" But you have often seen me at prayer," said
Vera.
" Yes, but I do not overhear your prayers. Do you
pray for the alleviation of the restless sorrow that
afflicts your mind ? "
They had reached the chapel, and Vera stood still
for a moment. She did not appear to have heard his
question, and she answered only with a deep sigh.
It was growing dark as they retraced their steps,
Vera's growing slower and more uncertain as they
approached the old house, where she stood still and
glanced in the direction of the precipice,
" To still the storm I must not go near the precipice,
you say — I beg of you to stand by me, for I am sick and
helpless."
" Will not Grandmother know better how to help
you. Vera ? Confide in her, a woman, who will
perhaps understand your pain."
THE PRECIPICE 205
She shook her head. " I will tell you, Grandmother
and you, but not now ; now I cannot. And yet I beg
of you not to leave me, not to allow me out of your sight.
If a shot summons me, keep me away from the precipice,
and, if necessary, hold me back by force. Things are
as bad as that with me. That is all you can do for
me. That is why I asked you not to go away, because
I felt that my strength is failing, because except you
I have no one to help me, for Grandmother would not
understand. Forgive me."
" You did right. Vera," he replied, deeply moved.
" Depend on me. I am willing to stay here for ever,
if that will bring you peace."
" No, in a week's time the shots will cease."
She dried her eyes, and pressed his hand ; then with
slow, uneven steps, supporting herself by the balustrade
she passed up the steps and into the house.
CHAPTER XXII
Two days had passed, and Raisky had had small
opportunity of seeing Vera alone, though she came to
dinner and to tea, and spoke of ordinary things. Raisky
turned once more to his novel, or rather to the plan
of it. He visited Leonti, and did not neglect the
Governor and other friends. But in order to keep
watch on Vera he wandered about the park and the
garden. Two days were now gone, he thought, since
he sat on the bench by the precipice, but there were
still five days of danger. Marfinka's birthday lay two
days' ahead, and on that day Vera would hardly leave
the familj' circle. On the next Marfinka was to go
with her fiance and his mother to Kolchino, and Vera
would not be likely to leave Tatiana Markovna alone.
By that time the week would be over and the threaten-
ing clouds dispersed.
After dinner Vera asked him to come over to her
in the evening, as she wished him to undertake a
2o6 THE PRECIPICE
commission for her. When he arrived she suggested
a walk, and, as she chose the direction of the fields
he realised that she wished to go to the chapel, and
took the field path accordingly.
As she crossed the threshold, she looked up at the
thoughtful face of the Christ.
" You have sought more powerful aid than mine,"
said Raisk3^ " Moreover, you wiU not now go there
without me."
She nodded in assent. She seemed to be seeking
strength, sympathy and support from the glance of
the Crucified, but His eyes kept their expression of
quiet thought and detachment.
\Mien she turned her eyes from the picture she
reiterated, " I \rill not go." Raiskv read on her face
neither prayer nor desire ; it wore an expression of
weariness, indifference and submission.
He suggested that they should return, and
reminded her that she had a commission for him.
" Will you take the bouquet-holder that I chose
the other week for Marfinka's birthday to the gold-
smith ? " she said, handing him her purse. " I gave
him some pearls to set in it, and her name should be
engraved. And could you be up as early as eight
o'clock on her birthday ?
" Of course. If necessar\', I can stay up all night ! "
" I have already spoken to the gardener, who owns
the big orangery. Would you choose me a nice
bouquet and send it to me. I have confidence in your
taste."
" Your confidence in me makes progress. Vera,"
he laughed. " You already trust my taste and
my honour."
" I v.ould have seen to all this myself," she went on,
" but I have not the strength."
Next day Raisky took the bouquet holder, and
discussed the arrangement of the flowers \\"ith the
gardener. He himself bought for Marfinka an elegant
watch and chain, with two hundred roubles which he
borrowed from Tiet Xikonich, for Tatiana Markovna
would not have given him so much moneys for the
THE PRECIPICE 207
purpose, and would have betrayed the secret. In Tiet
Nikonich's room he found a dressing table decked
with muslin and lace, with a mirror encased in a china
frame of flowers and Cupids, a beautiful specimen of
Sevres work.
" Where did you get this treasure? " cried Raisky,
who could not take his eyes from the thing. " What
a lovely piece ! "
"It is my gift for Marfa Vassilievna," said Tiet
Nikonich with his kind smile. " I am glad it pleases
you, for you are a connoisseur. Your liking for it
assures me that the dear birthday child will appreciate
it as a wedding gift. She is a lovely girl, just like
these roses. The Cupids will smile when they see
her charming face in the mirror. Please don't tell
Tatiana Markovna of my secret."
" This beautiful piece must have cost over two
thousand roubles, and you cannot possibly have
bought it here."
" My Grandfather gave five thousand roubles for it,
and it was part of my Mother's house-furnishing and
until now it stood in her bedroom, left untouched in
my birth-place. I had it brought here last month,
and to make sure it should not be broken, six men
carried it in alternate shifts for the whole hundred and
fifty versts. I had a new muslin cover made, but the
lace is old ; you will notice how yellow it is. Ladies
like these things, although they don't matter to us."
" What will Grandmother say ?
" There will be a storm, t do feel rather uneasy
about it, but perhaps she will forgive me. I may
tell you, Boris Pavlovich, that I love both the girls,
as if they were my own daughters. I held them on
my knee as babies, and with Tatiana Markovna gave
them their first lessons. I tell you in confidence that
I have also arranged a wedding present for Vera
VassiHevna which I hope she will like when the time
comes." He showed Raisky a magnificent antique silver
dinner service of fine workmanship for twelve persons.
" I may confess to you, as you are her cousin,
that in agreement with Tatiana Markovna I have a
2o8 THE PRECIPICE
splendid and a rich marriage in view for her, for whom
nothing can be too good. The finest paHie in this
neighbourhood," he said in a confidential tone, " is
Ivan Ivanovich Tushin, who is absolutely devoted
to her, as he well may be."
Raisky repressed a sigh and went home where he
found Vikentev and his mother, who had arrived for
Marfinka's birthday, with Paulina Karpovna and other
guests from the town, who stayed until nearly seven
o'clock. Tatiana Markovna and Marfa Egorovna
carried on an interminable conversation about Mar-
finka's trousseau and house furnishing. The lovers
went into the garden, and from there to the village.
Vikentev carrying a parcel which he threw in the air
and caught again as he walked. Marfinka entered
every house, said good-bye to the women, and caressed
the children. In two cases she washed the children's
faces, she distributed calico for shirts and dresses,
and told two elder children to whom she presented
shoes that it was time they gave up paddling in the
puddles.
" God reward you, our lovely mistress. Angel of
God ! " cried the women in every yard as she bade
them farewell for a fortnight.
CHAPTER XXIII
In the evening the house was aglow with light. Tatiana
Markovna could not do enough in honour of her
guest and future connexion. She had a great bed
put up in the guest-chamber, that nearly reached to
the ceiling and resembled a catafalque. Marfinka
and Vikentev gave full rein to their gay humour,
as they played and sang. Only Raisky's windows
were dark. He had gone out immediately after
dinner and had not returned to tea.
The moon illuminated the new house but left the
old house in shadow, The^e was bustle in the yard,
THE PRECIPICE 209
in the kitchen, and in the servants' rooms, where Marfa
Egorovna's coachman and servants were being enter-
tained.
From seven o'clock onwards Vera had sat idle in
the dusk by the feeble light of a candle, her head
supported on her hand, leaning over the table, while
with her other hand she turned over the leaves of a
book at which she hardly glanced. She was protected
from the cold autumn air from the open window,
by a big white woollen shawl thrown round her
shoulders. She stood up after a time, laid the book
on the table, and went to the window. She looked
towards the sky, and then at the gaily-lighted house
opposite. She shivered, and was about to shut the
window when the report of a gun rolled up from the
park through the quiet dusk.
She shuddered, and seemed to have lost the use of
her limbs, then sank into a chair and bowed her
head. When she rose and looked wildly round, her
face had changed. Sheer fright and distress looked
from her eyes. Again and again she passed her hand
over her forehead, and sat down at the table, only to
jump up again. She tore the shawl from her shoulders
and threw it on the bed ; then with nervous haste
she opened and shut the cupboard ; she looked on
the divan, on the chairs, for something she apparently
could not find, and then collapsed wearily on her
chair.
On the back of the chair hung a wrap, a gift from
Tiet Nikonich. She seized it and threw it over her
head, rushed to the wardrobe, hunted in it with
feverish haste, taking out first one coat, then another,
until she had nearly emptied the cupboard and dresses
and cloaks lay in a heap on the floor. At last she
found something warm and dark, put out the light,
and went noiselessly down the steps into the open.
She crossed the yard, hidden in the shadows, and
took her way along the dark avenue. She did not
walk, she flew ; and when she crossed the open light
patches her shadow was hardly visible for a moment,
as if the moon had not time to catch the fljnng figure.
2IO THE PRECIPICE
When she reached the end of the avenue, by the
ditch which divided the garden from the park, she
stopped a moment to get her breath. Then she
crossed the park, hurried through the bushes, past
her favourite bench, and reached the precipice. She
picked up her skirts for the descent, when suddenly,
as if he had risen out of the ground, Raisky stood
between her and her goal.
" Where are you going, Vera ? "
There was no answer.
" Go back," he said, offering his hand, but she
tried to push past him.
" Vera, where are you going ? "
"It is for the last time." she said in a pleading,
shamed whisper. " I must say good-b3^e. - Make way
for me, Cousin ! I will return in a moment. Wait
for me here, on this bench."
Without replying, he took her firmly by the hand,
and she struggled in vain to free herself.
" Let me go ! You are hurting me ! "
But he did not give way, and the struggle pro-
ceeded.
" You will not hold me by force," she cried, and
with unnatural strength freed herself, and sought to
dash past him.
But he put his arm round her waist, took her to
the bench, and sat down beside her.
" How rough and rude ! " she cried.
" I cannot hold you back by force. Vera. I may
be saving you from ruin."
" Can I be ruined against my own will ? "
'' It is against your will ; yet you go to your ruin."
" There is no question of ruin. We must see one
another again in order to separate."
"It is not necessary to see one another in order
to separate."
" I must, and will. An hour or a day later, it is
all the same. You may call the servants, the whole
town, a file of soldiers, but no power will keep me
back."
A second shot resounded.
THE PRECIPICE 211
She pulled herself up, but was pressed down on the
bench with the weight of Raisky's hands. She shook
her head wildly in powerless rage.
" What reward do you hope from me for this
virtuous deed ? " she hissed.
He said nothing, but kept a watchful eye on her
movements. After a time she besought him gently :
" Let me go, Cousin," but he refused.
" Cousin," she said, laying her hand gently on his
shoulder. " Imagine that you sat upon hot coals,
and were dying every minute of terror, and of wild
impatience, that happiness rose before you, stretching
out enticing arms, only to vanish, that your whole
being rose to meet it ; imagine that you saw before
you a last hope, a last glimmer. That is how it is
with me at this moment. The moment will be lost,
and with it everything else."
" Think, Vera, if in the hot thirst of fever you
ask for ice, it is denied you. In your soberer moments
yesterday you pointed out to me the practical means
of rescue, you said I was not to let you go, and I will
not."
She fell on her knees before him, and wrung her
hands.
" I should curse you my whole life long for your
violence. Give way. Perhaps it is my destiny that
calls me."
" I was a witness yesterday. Vera, of where you
seek your fate. You believe in a Providence, and
there is no other destiny."
" Yes," she answered submissively. " I do believe.
There before the sacred picture I sought for a spark
to lighten my path, but in vain. What shall I do ? "
she said, rising.
" Do not go, Vera."
" Perhaps it is my destiny that sends me there, there
where my presence may be needed. Don't try any
longer to keep me, for I have made up my mind.
My weakness in gone, and I have recovered control
of myself and feel I am strong. It is not my destiny
alone, but the destiny of another human being that
212 THE PRECIPICE
is to be decided down there. Between me and him
you are digging an abyss, and the responsibiUty will
rest upon you. I shall never be consoled, and shall
accuse you of having destroyed our happiness. Do
not hold me back. You can only do it out of egoism,
out of jealousy. You lied when you spoke to me of
freedom."
" I hear the voice of passion, Vera, with all its
sophistry and its deviations. You are practising the
arts of a Jesuit. Remember that you yourself bade
me, only yesterday, not to leave you. Will you
curse me for not yielding to you ? On whom does
the responsibility rest ? Tell me who the man is ? "
" If I tell you will you promise not to keep me
back ? " she said quickly.
" I don't know. Perhaps."
" Give me your word not to keep me any longer,
and I give the name."
Another shot rang out.
She sprang to one side, before he had time to take
her by the hand.
" Go to Grandmother," he commanded, adding
gently, " Tell her your trouble."
" For Christ's sake let me go. I ask for alms
like a beggar. I must be free ! I take him to whom
I prayed yesterday to witness that I am going for
the last time. Do you hear ? I will not break my
oath. Wait here for me. I will return immediatel}^
will only say farewell to the ' Wolf,' will hear a word
from him, and perhaps he will yield ! " She rushed
forward, fell to the ground in her haste, and tried in
vain to rise. Torn by an unutterable pity, Raisky
took no heed of his own suffering, but raised her in his
arms and bore her down the precipice.
" The path is so steep here that you would fall
again," he whispered. Presently he set her down on
the path, and she stooped to kiss his hand.
" You are generous, Cousin. Vera will not for-
get."
With that she hurried into the thicket, jubilant as
a bird set free from his cage.
THE PRECIPICE 213
Raisky heard the rustle of the bushes as she pushed
them aside, and the crackle of the dr}^ twigs.
In the half-ruined arbour waited Mark, with gun
and cap laid upon the table. He walked up and
down on the shaky floor, and whenever he trod on
one end of a board the other rose in the air, and then
fell clattering back again.
" The devil's music ! " he murmured angrily, sat
down on a bench near the table, and pushed his
hands through his thick hair. He smoked one cigarette
after another, the burning match lighting up his
pale, agitated face for a moment. After each shot
he listened for a few minutes, went out on the steps,
and looked out into the bushes. When he returned
he walked up and down, raising the " devil's music "
once more, threw himself on the bench, and ran his
hands through his hair. After the third shot he
listened long and earnestly. As he heard nothing
he was on the point of going away. To relieve his
gloomy feelings he murmured a curse between his
teeth, took the gun and prepared to descend the
path. He hesitated a few moments longer, then
walked off with decision. Suddenly he met Vera.
She stood still, breathing with difficulty, and laid
her hand on her heart. As soon as he took her hand
she was calm. Mark could not conceal his joy, but
his words of greeting did not betray it.
" You used to be punctual. Vera," he said, " and
I used not to have to waste three shots."
" A reproach instead of a welcome 1 " she said,
drawing her hand away.
" It's only by way of beginning a conversation
Happiness makes a fool of me, like Raisky."
" If happiness gleamed before us, we should not be
meeting in secret by this precipice," she said, drawing
a long breath.
" We should be sitting at your Grandmother's
tea-table, and waiting till someone arranged our
betrothal. Why dream of these impossible things.
Your Grandmother would not give you to me."
214 THE PRECIPICE
" She would. She does what I wish. That is
not the hindrance."
" You are starting on this endless polemic again,
Vera. We are meeting for the last time, as you
determined we should. Let us make an end of this
torture."
" I took an oath never to come here again."
" Meanwhile, the time is precious. We are parting
for ever, if stupidity commands, if your Grandmother's
antiquated convictions separate us. I leave here a
week from now. As you know the document assuring
my freedom has arrived. Let us be together, and
not be separated again."
" Never ? "
" Never ! " he repeated angrily, with a gesture
of impatience. " What lying words those are, ' never '
and ' always.* Of course ' never.' Does not a year,
perhaps two, three years, mean never ? You want
a never ending tenderness. Does such a thing exist ? "
" Enough, Mark ! I have heard enough of this
temporary affection. Ah ! I am very unhappy.
The separation from you is not the only cloud over
my soul. For a year now I have been hiding myself
from my Grandmother, which oppresses me, and her
still more. I hoped that in these days my trouble
would end ; we should put our thoughts, our hopes,
our intentions on a clear footing. Then I would go
to Grandmother and say : ' This is what I have chosen
for my whole life.' But it is not to be, and we are
to part ? " she asked sadl}'.
" If I conceived myself to be an angel," said Mark,
" I might say ' for our whole lives,' and you would
be justified. That gray -headed dreamer, Raisky,
also thinks that women are created for a higher
purpose."
" They are created above all for the family. They
are not angels, neither are they, most certainly, mere
animals. I am no wolf's mate, Mark, but a woman."
" For the family, yes. But is that any hindrance
for us. You want draperies, for fine feeling, sympathies
and the rest of the stuff are nothing but draperies, like
THE PRECIPICE 215
those famous leaves with which, it is said, humai
beings covered themselves in Paradise."
" Yes, Mark, human beings ! "
Mark smiled sarcastically, and shrugged his shoulders.
" They may be draperies," continued Vera, " but
they also, according to your own teaching, are given
by nature. What, I ask, is it that attaches you to
me ? You say you love me. You have altered,
grown thinner. Is it not, by your conception of love,
a matter of indifference whether you choose a com-
panion in me, or from the poor quarter of our town,
or from a village on the Volga. What has induced
you to come down here for a whole year ? "
'' Examine your own fallacy, Vera," he said, looking
at her gloomily. " Love is not a concept merely,
but a driving force, a necessity, and therefore is
mostly blind. But I am not blindly chained to you.
Your extraordinary beauty, your intellect and your
free outlook hold me longer in thrall than would be
possible with any other woman."
" Very flattering ! " she said in a low, pained voice.
" These ideas of yours. Vera, will bring us to disaster.
But for them we should for long have been united
and happy."
" Happy for a time. And then a new driving
force will appear on the scene, the stage will be cleared,
and so on."
" The responsibility is not ours. Nature has ordered
it so, and rightly. Can we alter Nature, in order to
live on concepts ?
" These concepts are essential principles. You
have said yourself that Nature has her laws, and
human beings their principles."
" That is where the germ of disintegration lies,
in that men want to formulate principles from the
driving force of Nature, and thus to hamper them-
selves hand and foot. Love is happiness, which
Nature has conferred on man. That is my view."
" The happiness of which you speak," said Vera,
rising, " has as its complement, duty. That is my
view."
2i6 THE PRECIPICE
" How fantastic ! Forget your duty, Vera, and
acquiesce in the fact that love is a driving force of
Nature, often an uncontrollable one." Then standing
up to her embraced her, saying, " Is that not so, you
most obstinate, beautiful and wisest of women ? "
" Yes, duty," she said haughtily, disengaging her-
self. " For the j^ears of happiness retribution will be
exacted."
" How ? In making soup, nursing one another,
looking at one another and pretending, in harping
on principles, as we ourselves fade ? If one half
falls ill and retrogresses, shall the other who is strong,
who hears the call of life, allow himself to be held
back by duty ? "
" Yes. In that case he must not listen to the calls
that come to him ; he must, to use Grandmother's
expression, avoid the voice as he would the brandy
bottle. That is how I understand happiness."
" Your case must be a bad one if it has to be bolstered
up b}^ quotations from your Grandmother's wisdom.
Tell me how firmly your principles are rooted."
" I will go to her to-dav, direct from here."
" To tell her what ? " "
" To tell her what there is between us, all that she
does not know," she said, sitting down on the bench
again .
" Why ? " ^
" You don't understand, because you don't know
what duty means. I have been guilty before her
for a long time."
" That is the morality which smothers life with
mould and dulness. Vera, Vera, you don't love,
you do not know how ! "
" You ought not to speak like that, unless you wish
to drive me to despair. Am I to think that there
is deception in your past, that you want to ruin me
when you do not love me ? "
" No, no, Vera," he said, rising hastily to his feet.
" If I had wanted to deceive you I could have done
so long ago."
" What a desperate war you wage against yourself,
THE PRECIPICE 217
Mark, and how you ruin your own life ! " she cried,
wringing her hands.
" Let us cease to quarrel, Vera. Your Grandmother
speaks through you, but with another voice. That
was all very well once, but now we are in the flood of
another life where neither authority nor preconceived
ideas will help us, where truth alone asserts her power."
" Where is truth ? "
" In happiness, in the joy of love. And I love you.
Why do you torture me. Why do you fight against
me and against yourself, and make two victims ? "
"It is a strange reproach. Look at me. It is
only a few days since we saw one another, and have
I not changed ? "
" I see that you suffer, and that makes it the more
senseless. Now, I too ask what has induced you
to come down here for all this time ?
" Because I had not earlier realised the horror of
my position, you will say," she said, with a look that
was almost hostile. " We might have asked one
another this question, and made this reproach, long
ago, and might have ceased to meet here. Better late
than never 1 To-day we must answer the question.
What is it that we wanted and expected from one
another ?
" Here is my irrefragable opinion — I want your
love, and I give you mine. In love I recognise solely
the principle of reciprocation, as it obtains in Nature.
The law that I acknowledge is to follow unfettered
our strong impression, to exchange happiness for
happiness. This answers your question of why I
came here. Is sacrifice necessary ? Call it what you
will there is no sacrifice in my scheme of life. I will
no longer wander in this morass, and don't understand
how I have wasted my strength so long, certainly not
for your sake, but essentially for my own. Here I
will stay so long as I am happy, so long as I love.
If my love grows cold, I shall tell you so, and go
wherever Life leads me, without taking any baggage
of duties and privileges with me ; those I leave here in
the depths below the precipice. You see, Vera, I
2i8 THE PRECIPICE
don't deceive you, but speak frankly. Naturally
you possess the same rights as I. The mob above
there lies to itself and others, and calls these his
principles. But in secret and by cunning it acts in
the same way, and only lays its ban on the women.
Between us there must be equality. Is that fair or
not ? "
" Sophistry I " she said, shaking her head. " You
know my principles, Mark."
" To hang like stones round one another's necks."
" Love imposes duties, just as life demands them.
If you had an old, blind mother you would maintain
and support her, would remain by her. An honour-
able man holds it to be his duty and his pleasure too."
" You philosophise. Vera, but you do not love."
" You avoid my argument, Mark. I speak my
opinion plainly, for I am a woman, not an animal, or a
machine."
" Your love is the fantastic, elaborate type described
in novels. Is what you ask of me honourable ?
Against my convictions I am to go into a church, to
submit to a ceremony which has no meaning for me.
I don't believe any of it and can't endure the parson.
Should I be acting logically or honourably ? "
Vera hastily wrapped herself in her mantilla, and
stood up to go.
" We met, Mark, to remove all the obstacles that
stand in the way of our happiness, but instead of
that we are increasing them. You handle roughly
things that are sacred to me. Why did you call me
here ? I thought you had surrendered, that we
should take one another's hands for ever. Every time
I have taken the path down the cliff it has been in
this hope, and in the end I am disappointed. Do
you know, Mark, where true life lies ? "
" Where ? "
" In the heart of a loving woman. To be the
friend of such a woman. . . ."
Tears stifled her voice, but through her sobs she
whispered : " I cannot, Mark. Neither my intellect
nor my strength are sufficient to dispute with you.
THE PRECIPICE 219
My weapon is weak, and has no value except that I
have drawn it from the armoury of a quiet Hfe, not
from books or hearsay. I had thought to conquer
you with other weapons. Do you remember how
all this began ? " she said, sitting down once more.
" At first I was sorry for you. You were here alone,
with no one to understand you, and everyone fled at
the sight of you. I was drawn to you by sympathy,
and saw something strange and undisciplined in you.
You had no care for propriety, you were incautious
in speech, you played rashly with life, cared for no
human being, had no faith of your own, and sought to
win disciples. From curiosity I followed your steps,
allowed you to meet me, took books from you. I
recognised in you intellect and strength, but strangely
mixed and directed away from life. Then, to my
sorrow, I imagined that I could teach you to value
life, I wanted you to live so that you should be higher
and better than anyone else, I quarrelled with you
over your undisciplined way of living. You submitted
to my influence, and I submitted to yours, to your
intellect, your audacity, and even adopted part of
your sophistry."
" But you soon," put in Mark, " retraced your
steps, and were seized with fear of your Grandmother.
Why did you not leave me when you first became
aware of my sophistry ? Sophistry ! "
" It was too late, for I had already taken your fate
too intimately to heart. I believed with all possible
ardour that you would for my sake comprehend life,
that you would cease to wander about to your own
injury and without advantage to anyone else, that
you would accept a substantial position of some
kind. . . ."
" Vice-governor, Councillor or something of the
kind," he mocked.
" What's in the name ? Yes, I thought that you
would show yourself a man of action in a wide sphere
of influence."
" As a well-disposed subject and as jack of all trades,
and what else ? "
220 THE PRECIPICE
" My lifelong friend. I let my hopes of you take
hold on me, and was carried away by them, and
what are my gains in the terrible conflict ? One
only, that you flee from love, from happiness, from
life, and from your Vera." She drew closer to him
and touched his shoulder. " Don't fly from us, Mark.
Look in my eyes, listen to my voice, which speaks
with the voice of truth. Let us go to-morrow up
the hill into the garden, and to-morrow there will be
no happier pair than we are. You love me, Mark.
Mark, do you hear ? Look at me."
She stooped, and looked into his e3'es.
He got sharply to his feet, and shook his mass of
hair.
Vera took up her black mantilla once more, but her
hands refused to obey her, and the mantilla fell on
the floor. She took a step towards the door, but
sank down again on the bench. Where could she
find strength to hold him, when she had not even
strength to leave the arbour, she wondered. And
even if she could hold him, what would be the con-
sequences ? Not one life, but two separate lives,
two prisons, divided by a grating.
" We are both brusque and strong, Vera ; that is
why we torture one another, why we are sepa-
rating."
" If I were strong, you would not leave Malinovka ;
you would ascend the hill with me, not clandestinely,
but boldly by my side. Come and share life and
happiness with me. It is impossible that you should
not trust me, impossible that you are insincere, for
that would be a crime. What shall I do ? How
shall I bring home to you the truth ? "
" You would have to be stronger than I, but we
are of equal strength. That is why we dispute and
are not of one mind. We must separate without
bringing our struggle to an issue, one must submit to
the other. I could take forcible possession of you
as I could of any other woman. But what in another
woman is prudery, or petty fear, or stupidity, is in
you strength and womanly determination. The mist
THE PRECIPICE 221
that divided us is dispersed ; we have made our position
clear. Nature has endued you with a powerful
weapon, Vera. The antiquated ideas, morality, duty,
principles, and faiths that do not exist for me are
firmly established with you. You are not easily
carried away, you put up a desperate fight and will
only confess yourself conquered under terms of equality
with your opponent. You are wrong, for it is a
kind of theft. You ask to be conquered, and to carry
off all the spoils 1 I, Vera, cannot give everything, but
I respect you."
Vera gave him a glance in which there was a trace
of pride, but her heart beat with the pain of parting.
His words were a model of what a farewell should
be.
" We have gone to the bottom of the matter,"
said Mark dully, " and I leave the decision in your
hands." He went to the other side of the arbour,
keeping his eyes fixed upon her. " I am not deceiving
you even now, in this decisive moment, when my
head is giddy — I cannot. I do not promise you an
unending love, because I do not believe in such a
thing. I will not be your betrothed. But I love
you more than anything else in the world. If, after
all I have told you, you come to my arms, it means
that youJove me, that you are mine."
She looked across at him with wide open eyes, and
felt that her whole body was trembling. A doubt
shot through her mind. Was he a Jesuit, or was the
man who brought her into this dangerous dilemma
in reality of unbending honour ?
" Yours for ever ? " she said in a low voice. If
he said, " yes," it would, she knew, be a bridge for the
moment to help her over the abyss that divided them,
but that afterwards she would be plunged into the
abyss. She was afraid of him.
Mark was painfully agitated, but he answered
in a subdued tone, " I do not know. I only know
what I am doing now, and do not see even into the
near future. Neither can you. Let us give love for
love, and I remain here, quieter than the waters of
222 THE PRECIPICE
the pool, humbler than grass. I will do what you
will, and what do you ask more. Or," he added
suddenly, coming nearer, " we will leave this place
altogether. ..."
In a lightning flash the wide world seemed to smile
before her, as if the gates of Paradise were open.
She threw herself in Mark's arms and laid her hand
on his shoulder. If she went away into the far
distance with him, she thought, he could not tear
himself from her, and once alone with her he must
realise that life was only life in her presence.
" Will you decide ! " he asked seriously. She said
nothing, but bowed her head. " Or do you fear
your Grandmother ? "
The last words brought her to her senses, and she
stepped back.
" If I do not decide," she whispered, " it is only
because I fear her."
" The old lady would not let you go."
" She would let me go, and would give me her
blessing, but she herself would die of grief. That is
what I fear. To go away together," she said dreamily,
"and what then? " She looked up at him searchingly.
" And then ? How can I know, Vera ? "
" You will suddenly be driven from me ; you will
go and leave me, as if I were merely a log ? "
" Why a log ? We could separate as friends."
" Separation ! Do the ideas of love and separation
exist side by side in your mind ? They are extremes
which should never meet. Separation must only come
with death. Farewell, Mark ! You can never promise
me the happiness that I seek. All is at an end.
Farewell ! "
" Farewell, Vera I " he said in a voice quite unlike
his own.
Both were pale, and avoided one another's eyes.
In the white moonlight that gleamed through the
trees Vera sought her mantilla, and grasped the
gun instead. At last she found the mantilla, but
could not put it on her shoulders. Mark helped her
mechanically, but left his own belongings behind.
THE PRECIPICE 223
They went silently up the path, with slow and
hesitating steps, as if each expected something from
the other, both of them occupied with the same mental
effort to find a pretext for delay. They came at
last to the spot where Mark's way lay across a low
fence, and hers by the winding path through the
bushes up to the park.
Vera stood still. She seemed to see the events
of her whole life pass before her in quick succession,
but saw none filled with bitterness like the present.
Her eyes filled with tears. She felt a violent impulse
to look round once more, to see him once more, to
measure with her eyes the extent of her loss, and
then to hurry on again. But however great her
sorrow for her wrecked happiness she dare not look
round, for she knew it would be equivalent to saying
Yes to destiny. She took a few steps up the path.
Mark strode fiercely away towards the hedge, like
a wild beast baulked of his prey. He had not lied
when he said that he esteemed Vera, but it was an
esteem wrung from him against his will, the esteem
of the soldier for a brave enemy. He cursed the old-
fashioned ideas which had enchained her free and
vivacious spirit. His suffering was the suffering of
despair ; he was in the mood of a madman who would
shatter a treasure of which the possession was denied
him, in order that no one else might possess it. He
was ready to spring, and could hardly restrain himself
from laying violent hands on Vera. By his own
confession to her he would have treated any other
woman so, but not Vera. Then the conviction gnawed
at his heart that for the sake of the woman who was
now escaping him he was neglecting his " mission."
His pride suffered unspeakably by the confession of
his own powerlessness. He admitted that the beautiful
statue filled with the breath of life had character ;
she acted in accordance with her own proud will,
not by the influence of outside suggestion. His new
conception of truth did not subdue her strong, healthy
temperament ; it rather induced her to submit it
to a minute analysis and to stick closer to her own
224 THE PRECIPICE
conception of the truth. And now she was going,
and as the traces of her footsteps would vanish, so
all that had passed between them would be lost.
And with her went all the charm and glory of life,
never to return.
He stamped his feet with rage and swung himself
on to the fence. He would cast one glance in her
direction to see if the haughty creature was really
going.
" One more glance," thought Vera. She turned,
and shuddered to see Mark sitting on the fence and
gazing at her.
" Farewell, Mark," she cried, in a voice trembling
with despair.
From his throat there issued a low, wild cry of
triumph. In a moment he was by her side, with
victory and the conviction of her surrender in his
heart.
" Vera ! "
" You have come back, for always ? You have at
last understood. What happiness ! God forgive. . . ."
She did not complete her sentence, for she lay
wrapt in his embrace, her sobs quenched by his kisses.
He raised her in his arms, and like a wild animal
carrying off his prey, ran with her back to the arbour.
God forgive her for having turned back.
CHAPTER XXIV
Raisky lay on the grass at the top of the cliff for a
long time in gloomy meditation, groaning over the
penalty he must pay for his generosity, suffering
alike for himself and Vera. " Perhaps she is laughing
at my folly, down there with him. Who is there ? "
he cried aloud, stung with rage. " I will have his
name." He saw himself merely as a shield to cover
her passion. He sprang up wildly, and hurried
down the precipice, tearing his clothes in the bushes
THE PRECIPICE 225
and listening in vain for a suspicious rustling. He
told himself that it was an evil thing to pry into
another's secret ; it was robbery. He stood still a
moment to wipe the sweat from his brow, but his
sufferings overcame his scruples. He felt his way
stealthily forward, cursing every broken branch
that cracked under his feet, and unconscious of the
blows he received on his face from the rebounding
branches as he forced his way through. He threw
himself on the ground to regain his breath, then in
order not to betray his presence crept along, digging
his nails into the ground as he went. When he reached
the suicide's grave he halted, uncertain which way
to follow, and at length made for the arbour, listening
and searching the ground as he went.
Meanwhile everything was going on as usual in
Tatiana Markovna's household. After supper the
company sat yawning in the hall, Tiet Nikonich alone
being indefatigable in his attentions, shuffling his
foot when he made a polite remark, and looking at
each lady as if he were ready to sacrifice everything
for her sake.
"Where is Monsieur Boris?" inquired Paulina
Karpovna, addressing Tatiana Markovna.
" Probably he is paying a visit in the town. He
never says where he spends his time, so that I never
know where to send the carriage for him."
Inquiries made of Yakob revealed the fact that
he had been in the garden up to a late hour. Vera
was not in the house when she was summoned to
tea. She had left word that they were not to keep
supper for her, and that she would send across for
some if she were hungry. No one but Raisky had
seen her go.
Tatiana Markovna sighed over their perversity, to
be wandering about at such hours, in such cold weather.
" I will go into the garden," said Paulina Karpovna.
" Perhaps Monsieur Boris is not far away. He will
be delighted to see me. I noticed," she continued
confidentially, " that he had something to say to
me. He could not have known I was here."
226 THE PRECIPICE
Marfinka whispered to Vikentev that he did know,
and had gone out on that account,
" I will go, Marfa Vassilievna, and hide behind a
bush, imitate Boris Pavlovich's voice and make
her a declaration," suggested Vikentev.
" Sta}?^ here, Nikolai Andreevich. Paulina Kar-
povna might be frightened and faint. Then you
would have to reckon with Grandmother."
" I am going into the garden for a moment to fetch
the fugitive," said Pauhna Karpovna.
" God be with you, Paulina Karpovna," said
Tatiana Markovna. " Don't put your nose outside
in the darkness, or at any rate take Egorka with
you to carry a lantern."
" No, I will go alone. It is not necessary for any-
one to disturb us."
"You ought not," intervened Tiet Nikonich pohtely,
" to go out after eight o'clock on these damp nights. I
would not have ventured to detain you, but a physician
from Diisseldorf on the Rhine, whose book I am now
reading and can lend you if you like, and who gives
excellent advice, says. . . ."
Paulina Karpovna interrupted him by asking him
if he would see her home, and then went into the
garden before he could resume his remarks. He agreed
to her request and shut the door after her.
Soon after Paulina Karpovna's exit there was a
rustling and crackling on the precipice, and Raisky
wearing the aspect of a restless, wounded animal,
appeared out of the darkness. He sat for several
minutes motionless on Vera's favourite bench, covering
his eyes with his hands. Was it dream or reality, he
asked himself. He must have been mistaken. Such
a thing could not be. He stood up, then sat down
again to listen. With his hands lying listlessly on
his knees, he broke into laughter over his doubts,
his questionings, his secret. Again he had an access
of terrible laughter. Vera — and he. The cloak which
he himself had sent to the " exile " lay near the
arbour. The rogue had been clever enough to get
two hundred and twenty roubles for the settlement
THE PRECIPICE 227
of his wager, and the earher eighty in addition.
Sekleteia Burdalakov !
Again he laughed with a laugh very near a groan.
Suddenly he stopped, and put his hand to his side,
seized with a sudden consciousness of pain. Vera
was free, but he told himself she had dared to mock
another fellow human being who had been rash enough
to love her ; she had mocked her friend. His soul cried
for revenge.
He sprang up intent on revenge, but was checked
by the question of how to avenge himself. To bring
Tatiana Markovna, with lanterns, and a crowd of
servants and to expose the scandal in a glare of light ;
to say to her, " Here is the serpent you have carried
for two and twenty years in your bosom " — that
would be a vulgar revenge of which he knew himself
to be incapable. Such a revenge would hit, not Vera,
but his aunt, who was to him like his mother. His
head drooped for a moment ; then he rose and hurried
like a madman down the precipice once more.
There in the depths passion was holding her festival,
night drew her curtain over the song of love, love . . .
with Mark. If she had surrendered to another lover,
to the tall, handsome Tushin, the owner of land, lake,
and forest, and the Olympian tamer of horses. . . .
He could hardly breathe. Against his will there
rose before him, from the depths of the precipice, the
vision of Vera's figure, glorified with a seductive beauty
that he had never yet seen in her, and though he was
devoured by agony he could not take his eyes from
the vision. At her feet, like a lion at rest, lay Mark,
with triumph on his face. Her foot rested on his
head. Horror seized him, and drove him onward, to
destroy and mar the vision. He seemed to hear in the
air the flattering words, the songs and the sighs of
passion ; the vision became fainter, mist-enshrouded,
and finally vanished into air, but the rage for revenge
remained.
Everywhere was stillness and darkness, as he climbed
the hill once more, but when he reached Vera's bench
he saw a human shadow.
228 THE PRECIPICE
" Who is there ? " he cried.
" Monsieur Boris, it is I, Paulina."
" You, what are you doing here ? "
" I came, because I knew, I knew that you have
long had something to say to me, but have hesitated.
Du courage. There is no one to see or hear us. Espcrez
tout. ...
" What do you want ? Speak out."
" Que votis m'aimez. I have known it for a long
time. Vous m'avez fui, mats la passion vous a ramene
ici. ..."
He seized her roughly by the hand, and pushed her
to the edge of the precipice.
" Kh., de grace. Mais pas si brusquemeni. . . qu'est —
ce que vous faites . . . mais laissez done," she groaned.
Her anxiety was not altogether groundless, for she
stood on the edge of an abrupt fall of the ground, and
he grasped her hand more determinedly.
" You want love," he cried to the terrified woman.
" Listen, to-night is love's night. Do you hear the
sighs, the kisses, the breath of passion ? "
" Let me go I Let me go 1 I shall fall."
" Away from here," he cried, loosening his grasp
and drawing a deep breath.
Like a madman he ran across the garden and the
flower garden into the yard, where Egorka was washing
his hands and face at the spring.
"Bring my trunk," he cried. "I am going to St.
Petersburg in the morning." He ran water over his
hands and washed his face and eyes before he turned
to go to his room.
He could not stay within the four walls of his
chamber. He went out again and again, unprotected
against the cold, to look at Vera's window. It was
hardly possible to see ten paces ahead in the darkness.
He went to the acacia arbour to watch for Vera's
return, and was furious because he could not conceal
himself there, now that the leaves had fallen. He sat
there in torture until morning dawned, not from
passion, which had been drowned in that night's
experiences. What passion would stand such a shock
THE PRECIPICE 229
as this ? But he had an unconquerable desire to
look Vera in the face, this new Vera, and with one
glance of scorn to show her the shame, the affront she
had put on him, on their aunt, on the whole household,
on their society, on womanhood itself. He awaited
her return in a fever of impatience. Suddenly he
sprang up with an evil look of triumph on his face.
" Fate has given me the idea," he thought. He found
the gates still locked, but there was a lamp before the
ikon in Savili's room, and he ordered him to let him
out and to leave the gates unlocked. He took from
his room the bouquet holder and hastened to the
orangery to the gardener. He had to wait a long
time before it opened. The light grew stronger.
When he looked over at the trees in the orangery, an
evil smile again crossed his face. The gardener was
arranging Marfinka's bouquet.
" I want another bouquet," said Raisky unsteadily.
" One like this ? "
" No, only orange blossoms," he whispered, turning
paler as he spoke.
" Right, Sir," said the gardener, recalling that one
of Tatiana Markovna's young ladies was betrothed.
" I am thirsty," said Raisky. " Give me a glass
of water."
He drank the water greedily, and hurried the gardener
on. When the second bouquet was ready he paid
lavishly.
He returned to the house cautiously, carrying the
two bouquets. As he did not know whether Vera
had returned in his absence, he had Marina called, and
sent her to see if her mistress was at home or had
already gone out walking. On hearing she was out
he ordered Marfinka's bouquet to be put on Vera's
table and the window to be opened. Then he dismissed
Marina, and returned to the acacia arbour. Passion
and jealousy set loose raged unchecked, and when
pity raised her head she was quenched by the torturing,
overmastering feeling of outrage. He suppressed the
low voice of sympathy, and his better self was silent.
230 THE PRECIPICE
He was shuddering, conscious that poison flowed in
his veins, the poison of Hes and deception.
" I must either shoot this dog Mark, or myself,"
he thought.
He held the bouquet of orange-blossoms in his two
hands, like a sacred thing, and drank in its beauty with
a wild delight. Then he fixed his eyes on the dark
avenue, but she did not come.
Broad daylight came, a fine rain began to fall and
made the paths sodden. At last Vera appeared in
the distance. His heart beat faster, and his knees
trembled so that he had to steady himself by the
bench to keep from falling.
She came slowly nearer, with her bowed head
wrapped in a dark mantilla, held in place over her
breast by her pale hands, and walked into the porch
without seeing him. Raisky sprang from his place of
observation, and hid himself under her window.
She entered her room in a dream, without noticing
that her clothes which she had flung on the floor when
she went out had been put back again, and without
observing the bouquet on the table or the opened
window. Mechanically she threw aside her mantilla,
and changed her muddy shoes for satin slippers ; then
she sank down on the divan, and closed her eyes.
After a brief minute she was awakened from her dream
by the thud of something falling on the floor. She
opened her eyes and saw on the floor a great sheaf of
orange blossoms, which had plainly been thrown
through the window.
Pale as death, and without picking up the flowers,
she hurried to the window. She saw Raisky, as he
went away, and stood transfixed. He looked round,
and their eyes met.
She was seized by pain so sharp that she could
hardly breathe, and stepped back. Then she saw the
bouquet intended for Marfinka on the table. She
picked it up, half unconsciously, to press it to her face,
but it slipped from her hands, and she herself fell
unconscious on the floor.
CHAPTER XXV
At ten o'clock the big bell in the village church began
to sound for Mass. Tatiana Markovna's household
was full of stir and bustle. The horses were being
harnessed to the caliche and to an old fashioned
carriage. The coachmen, already drunk, donned their
new dark blue caftans, and their hair shone with
grease. The women servants made a gay picture in
their many coloured cotton dresses, head and neck
kerchiefs, and the maids employed in the house
diffused a scent of cloves within a ten yards radius.
The cooks had donned their white caps in the early
morning, and had been incessantly busy in the prepara-
tion of the breakfast, dinner and supper to be served
to the family and their guests, the kitchen, and the
servants the visitors brought with them.
Tatiana Markovna had begun to make her toilet
at eight o'clock, as soon as she had given her orders ;
she descended to the hall to greet her guests with the
reserved dignity of a great lady, and the gentle smile of
a happy mother and a hospitable hostess. She had set a
small simple cap on her grey hair ; the light brown silk
dress that Raisky had brought from St. Petersburg
suited her well, and round her neck she wore beautiful
old lace ; the Turkish shawl lay on the arm-chair in
her room.
Now she was preparing to drive to Mass, and walked
slowly up and down the hall with crossed hands,
awaiting the assembly of the household. She hardly
noticed the bustle around her, as the servants went
hither and thither, sweeping the carpets, cleaning the
lamps, dusting the mirrors, and taking the covers
from the furniture. She went first to one window and
then to the other, looking out meditatively on the road,
the garden and the courtyards.
232 THE PRECIPICE
Vikentev's mother was dressed in pearl grey with
dark lace trimmings. Vikentev himself had been in
his dress coat and white gloves from eight o'clock
onwards.
Tatiana Markovna's pride and joy knew no bounds
when Marfinka appeared, radiating gaiety from her
bright eyes. While she slept the walls of her two rooms
had been decorated with flowers and garlands. She was
going to put on her simple blouse when she woke,
but instead there lay on the chair by her bed a morning
gown of lace and muslin with pink ribbons. She had
not had time to give vent to her admiration when she
saw on two other chairs two lovely dresses, one pink
and one blue, for her to make her choice for the gala
day.
She jumped up, and threw on her new morning
gown without waiting to put on her stockings, and
when she approached her mirror she found a new
surprise in the gifts that lay on her toilet table. She
did not know which to look at, or which to take
up. _
First she opened a lovely rosewood casket which
contained a complete dressing set, flasks, combs,
brushes and endless trifles in glass and silver, with a
card bearing the name of her future Mama. Beside
it lay cases of different sizes. She threw a quick
glance in the mirror, smoothed back her abundant
hair from her eyes, seized all the cases in a heap, and
sat down on the bed to look at them. She hesitated
to open them, and finally began with the smallest,
which contained an emerald ring, which she hastily
put on her finger. A larger case held earrings which
she inserted in her ears and admired in the glass from
the bed. There were massive gold bracelets, set with
rubies and diamonds, which she also put on. Last of
all she opened the largest case, and looked astonished
and dazzled at its splendid contents : a chain of
strung diamonds, twenty-one to match her years.
The accompanying card said : " With this gift I confide
to you another, a costly one, my best of friends —
myself. Take care of him. Your lover, Vikentev."
THE PRECIPICE 233
She laughed, looked round, kissed the card, blushed,
sprang from the bed and laid the case in her cupboard,
in the box where she kept her bonbons. There was
still another case on the table, containing Raisky's
gift of a watch, whose enamel cover bore her mono-
gram, and its chain.
She looked at it with wide eyes, threw another
glance at the other gifts and the garlanded walls,
then threw herself on a chair and wept hot tears of
joy. " Oh, God I " she sobbed happily. " Why does
everyone love me so. I do no good to anyone, and
never shall."
And so, undressed, without shoes and stockings,
but adorned with rings, bracelets, diamond earrings,
she tearfully sought her aunt, who caressed and kissed
her darling when she heard the cause of her tears.
" God loves 3^ou, Marfinka, because you love others,
because all who see you are infected by your
happiness."
Marfinka dried her tears.
" Nikolai Andreevich loves me, but he is my fiance ;
so does his Mama, but so does my cousin, Boris
Pavlovich, and what am I to him ? "
" The same as you are to everyone. No one can
look at you and not be happy ; you are modest, pure
and good, obedient to your Grandmother. Spend-
thrift," she murmured in an aside, to hide her pleasure.
" Such a costly gift ! You shall hear of this,
Borushka ! "
" Grandmother ! As if Boris Pavlovich could have
guessed it. I have wanted a little enamelled watch
like this for a long time."
" You haven't asked your Grandmother why she
gives you nothing ? "
Marfinka shut her mouth with a kiss.
" Grandmother," she said, " love me always, if
you want to make me happy."
" With my love I will give you my enduring
gift," she said, making the sign of the cross over
Marfinka. " So that you shall not forget my blessing,"
she went on, feeling in her pocket
234 THE PRECIPICE
" You have given me two dresses, Grandmother,
but who decorated my room so magnificently ? "
" Your fiance and PauHna Karpovna sent the
things yesterday, and kept them out of your sight.
VassiHssa and Pashutka hung the garlands up at
daybreak. The dresses are part of your trousseau,
and there are more to follow." Then taking from
its case a gold cross with four large diamonds she
hung it round the girl's neck, and gave her a plain,
simple bracelet with the inscription : " From Grand-
mother to her Grandchild," and with the name and
the date.
Marfinka kissed her aunt's hand, and nearly wept
once more.
" All that Grandmother has, and she has many
things, will be divided between you and Veroshka.
Now make haste."
" How lovely you are to-day, Grandmother. Cousin
is right. Tiet Nikonich will fall in love with you."
" Nonsense, chatterbox. Go to Veroshka, and tell
her not to be late for Mass. I would have gone myself,
but am afraid of the steps."
" Directl}^ Grandmother," cried Marfinka, and
hastened to change her dress.
Vera lay unconscious for half an hour before she
came to herself. The cold wind that streamed
through the open window fell on her face, and she sat
up to look around her. Then she rose, shut the
window, walked unsteadily to the bed, sank down on
it, and drawing the cover over herself, lay motion-
less.
Overpowered with weakness she fell into a deep sleep,
with her hair loose over the pillow. She slept heavily
for about three hours until she was awakened by the
noise in the courtyard, the many voices, the creaking
of wheels and the sound of bells. She opened her
eyes, looked round, and listened.
There was a light knock at the door, but Vera did
not stir. There was a louder knock, but she remained
motionless. At the third she got up, glanced in
the glass, and was terrified by the sight of her own
THE PRECIPICE 235
face. She pushed her hair into order, threw a shawl
over her shoulders, picked up Marfinka's bouquet
from the floor, and laid it on the table. There was
another knock and she opened the door. Marfinka,
gay and lovely, gleaming like a rambow in her pretty
clothes, flew into the room. When she saw her sister
she stood still in amazement.
" What is the matter with you, Veroshka ? Aren't
you well ? "
" Not quite. I offer you my congratulations."
The sisters kissed one another.
" How lovely you are, and how beautifully dressed ! "
said Vera, making a faint attempt to smile. Her lips
framed one, but her eyes were like the eyes of a corpse
that no one has remembered to close. But she felt
she must control herself, and hastened to present
Marfinka with the bouquet.
" What a lovely bouquet I And what is this ? "
asked Marfinka as she felt a hard substance, and
discovered the holder set with her name and the
pearls. " You, too, Veroshka ! How is it you all
love me so ? I love you all, how I love you ! But
how and when you found out that I did, I cannot
think."
Vera was not capable of answering, but she caressed
Marfinka's shoulder affectionately.
" I must sit down," she said. " I have slept badly
through the night."
" Grandmother calls you to Mass."
" I cannot, darling. Tell her I am unwell, and
cannot leave the house to-day."
" What ! you are not coming ? "
" I shall stay in bed. Perhaps I caught cold yester-
day. Tell Grandmother."
" We will come to you."
" You would only disturb me."
" Then we shall send everything over. Ah, Veroshka,
people have sent me so many presents, and flowers
and bonbons. I must show them to you," and she
ran over a list of them.
236 THE PRECIPICE
" Yes, show me everything ; perhaps I will
come later," said Vera absently.
" Another bouquet ? " asked Marfinka, pointing
to the one that lay on the floor. " For whom ? How
lovely ! "
" For you too," said Vera, turning paler. She
picked a ribbon hastily from a drawer and fastened
the bouquet with it. Then she kissed her sister, and
sank down on the divan.
" You are really ill. How pale you are ! Shall
I tell Grandmother, and let her send for the doctor ?
How sad that it should be on my birthday. The day
is spoiled for me 1 "
" It will pass. Don't say a word to Grandmother.
Don't frighten her. Leave me now, for I must
rest."
At last Marfinka went. Vera shut the door after
her, and lay down on the divan.
CHAPTER XXVI
When Raisky returned to his room at daybreak
and looked in the mirror, he hardly recognised himself.
He felt chilly, and sent Marina for a glass of wine
which he drank before he threw himself on his bed.
Overcome by moral and physical exhaustion he slept
as if he had thrown himself into the arms of a friend
and had confided his trouble to him. Sleep did him
the service of a friend, for it carried him far from
Vera, from Malinovka, from the precipice, from the
fantastic vision of last night. When the ringing of
many bells awoke him he lay for several minutes
under the soothing influence of the physical rest,
which built a rampart between him and yesterday.
There was no agony in his awakening moments.
But soon memory revived, and his face wore an
expression more terrible than in the worst moments
of yesterday. A pain different from yesterday's.
THE PRECIPICE 237
a new devil had hurled itself upon him. He seized
one piece of clothing after another and dressed
as hastily and nervously as Vera had done as she
prepared to go to the precipice.
He rang for Egorka, from whom he learnt that
everybody except Vera, who was not well, had driven
to Mass. In wild agitation he dashed across to the
old house.
There was no response when he knocked at Vera's
door. He opened it cautiously, and stole in like a
man with murderous intent, with horror imprinted
on his features, and advanced on tiptoe, trembling,
deadly pale, with swaying steps as if he might fall
at any minute.
Vera lay on the divan, with her face turned away,
her hair falling down almost to the floor, and her
slipper-clad feet hardly covered by her grey skirt.
She tried to turn round when she heard the noise
of the opening door, but could not.
He approached, knelt at her feet, and pressed his lips
to the slipper she wore. Suddenly she turned, and
stared at him in astonishment. " Is it comedy
or romance, Boris Pavlovich," she asked brusquely,
turned in annoyance, and hid her foot under the
skirt which she straightened quickly.
" No, Vera, tragedy," he whispered in a lifeless
voice, and sat down on the chair near the divan.
The tone of his voice moved her to turn and look
keenly at him, and her eyes opened wide with astonish-
ment. She threw aside her shawl, and rose, she had
divined in Raisky's face the presence of the same
deadly suffering that she herself endured.
" What is your trouble ? Are you unhappy ?
she said, laying her hand on his shoulder. In the
simple word and in the tone of her voice there were
revealed the generous qualities of a woman, sympathy,
selflessness, and love.
Keenly touched by the kindness and tenderness
in her voice he looked at her with the same rapturous
gratitude which she had worn on her face yesterday
when in sclf-forgctfulness he had helped her down
238 THE PRECIPICE
the precipice. She returned generosity with generosity,
just as yesterday there had streamed from him a
gleam of one of the highest quaUties of the human
mind. He was all the more in despair over what he
had done, and wept hot tears. He hid his face in
his hands like a man for whom all is lost.
" What have I done ? I have insulted you, woman
and sister."
" Do not make us both suffer," she said in a gentle,
friendly tone. " Spare me ; you see how I am."
He tried not to meet her eyes, and she again lay
down on the divan.
" What a blow I dealt you," he whispered in horror.
" You see my punishment, Vera ! "
" Your blow gave me a minute's pain, and then I
understood that it was not delivered with an indifferent
hand, that you loved me. And it became clear to
me how you^must have suffered . . . yesterday."
" Don't justify my crime, Vera. A knife is a knife,
and I aimed a knife at you."
" You brought me to myself. I was as if I slept,
and you, Grandmother, Marfinka and the whole house
I saw as if in a dream."
" What am I to do. Vera ? Fly from here ? In
what a state of mind I should leave ! Let me endure
my penance here, and be reconciled, as far as is possible,
with myself, with all that has happened here."
" Your imagination paints what was only a fault
as a crime. Remember your condition when you
did it, your agitation ! " She gave him her hand, and
continued, " I know now what one is capable of doing
in the fever of emotion."
She set herself to calm him in spite of her own
weariness.
" You are good. Vera, and, womanlike, judge not
with your brain, but with your heart."
" You are too severe with yourself. Another would
have thought himself justified after all the jesting. . . .
You remember those letters. With whatever good
intention of calming your agitation, of answering
your jest with jests, it was malicious mockery. You
THE PRECIPICE 239
suffered more from those letters than I did yester-
day."
" Oh, dear, no ! I have often laughed over them,
especially when you asked for a cloak, a rug, and
money for the exile."
" What money ? what cloak ? what exile ? " she
exclaimed in astonishment. " I don't understand."
" I myself had suspicions," he said, his face clearing
a little. " I could not believe that that was your
idea." And in a few words he told her the contents
of the two letters.
Her lips turned white.
" Natasha and I wrote to you turn and turn about
in the same handwriting, amusing little letters in which
we tried to imitate yours ; that is all. I didn't know
anything about the other letters," she whispered,
turning her face to the wall.
Raisky strode up and down in thought, while Vera
appeared to be resting, exhausted by the conver-
sation.
" Cousin," she said suddenly, " I ask your help in
a very important matter, and I know you will not
refuse me," A glance at his face told her that there
was nothing she could not ask of him. " While I
still have strength, I want to tell you the whole history
of this year."
" Why should you do that ? I will not and I ought
not to know."
" Do not disturb me, Boris. I can hardly breathe
and time is precious. I will tell you the whole story,
and you must repeat it to our Grandmother. I could
not do it," she said. " My tongue would not say the
words — I would rather die."
He looked at her with an expression of blank terror.
" But why should Grandmother be told ? Think of
the consequences. Would it not be better to keep
her in ignorance ? "
" No, the burden must be borne. It is possible
that Grandmother and I will both die of it, or we
shall lose our senses, but I will not deceive her. She
ought to have known it long ago, but I hoped to be
240 THE PRECIPICE
able to tell her another story, and therefore was
silent."
" To tell her everything, even of yesterday evening,"
he asked in a low tone. " And the name also ? "
She nodded almost imperceptibly in assent. Then
she made him sit down on the divan beside her, and in
low, broken sentences told the story of her relations
with Mark. When she had finished she wrapped
herself, shivering with cold, in her shawl. He rose
from his seat. Both were silent, each of them in
terror, she as she thought of her grandmother, he
as he thought of them both. Before him lay the
prospect of having to deal Tatiana Markovna one
thrust after another, and that not in the heat of
passion, or in an access of blind revenge, but in the
consciousness of a most painful duty. It might be
as she said an important service, but it was certainly
a terrible commission.
" When shall I tell her ? " he asked.
" As soon as possible, for I shall suffer so long as I
know she is in ignorance, and now, give me the eau-de-
Cologne from the dressing-table, and leave me alone."
" It would not do to tell Grandmother to-day when
the house is full of guests, but to-morrow ..." said
Raisky.
" How shall I survive it ? But till to-morrow,
calm her by some means or other, so that she has no
suspicion and sends no one here."
She closed her eyes in a longing for impenetrable
night, for rest without an awakening ; she would like
to have been turned into a thing of stone so that she
could neither think nor feel.
When he left her he was weighed down with a
greater weight of fear than that which he had brought
to the interview. Vera rose as soon as he left her,
closed the door, and lay down again. She had found
consolation and help in Raisky 's friendship, his
sympathy and devotion, as a drowning man rises to the
surface for a moment, but as soon as he was gone
she fell back deeper into the depths. She told herself
in despair that life was over. Before her there
THE PRECIPICE 241
• L-tched the bare steppe ; there was no longer for
her a family, nor anything on which a woman's life
depends. She would have to stand before her amit,
to look her in the eyes, and to tell her how she had
recompensed her love and care. Suddenly she heard
steps and her aunt's voice. Pale and motionless,
as if she had lost the use of hands and feet, she listened
to the light tap at the door. I will not get up, I can-
not, she thought. But when the knock was repeated,
she sprang up with a strength which astonished herself,
dried her eyes and went smiling to meet her aunt.
When Tatiana Markovna had heard from Marfinka
that Vera was ill, and would remain in her room
ail day, she had come herself to inquire ; she glanced
at Vera and sat down on the divan.
" The service has tired me so that I could hardly
walk up the steps. What's the matter with you.
Vera ? " she continued, looking keenly at her.
" I congratulate Marfinka on her birthday," said
Vera, in the voice of a little girl who has learnt her
speech by heart. She kissed her grandmother's hand
and wondered how she had managed to bring the
words over her lips. " I got wet feet yesterday, and
have a headache." She tried to smile, but there was
no smile on her lips.
" You must rub your feet with spirit," remarked
Tatiana Markovna, who had noticed the strained voice
ai d the unnatural smile, and guessed a lack of frank-
ness. " Are you coming to be with us, Vera ? Don't
force yourself to do so, and so make yourself worse,"
she continued, seeing that Vera was incapable of
answering.
Vera was all the more frightened by her aunt's
consideration for her. Her conscience stirred, and
she felt that Tatiana Markovna must already know
all, and that her confession would come too late.
She was on the point of falling on her breast, and
making her confession there and then, but her strength
failed her.
" Excuse me, Grandmother, from dinner ; perhaps
I will come over in the afternoon."
242 THE PRECIPICE '
" As you like. I will send your dinner across."
" Thank you, I am already quite hungry," said |
Vera quickly, without knowing what she said. |
Tatiana Markovna kissed her, and stroked her |
hair, remarking casually that one of the maids should i
come and do her room, as she might have a visitor. I
Tatiana Markovna returned sadly to the house. |
She was, indeed, politely attentive to her guests as {
she always was, but Raisky noticed immediately
that something was wrong with her after her visit i
to Vera. She found it hard to restrain her emotion, I
hardly touched the food, did not even look round i
when Petrushka smashed a pile of plates, and more \
than once broke off in the middle of a sentence. In »
the afternoon as the guests took coffee on the broad '
terrace in the mild September sunshine, Tatiana i
Markovna moved among her guests as if she were
hardly aware of them. Raisky wore a gloomy air
and had eyes for no one but his aunt. " Something is
wrong with Vera," she whispered to him. " She is
in trouble. Have you seen her ? "
" No," he said. But his aunt looked at him as if
she doubted what he said.
Paulina Karpovna had not come. She had sent
word that she was ill, and the messenger brought
flowers and plants for Marfinka. In order to explain
the scene of the day before, and to find out whether
she had guessed anything, Raisky had paid a visit
in the morning to Paulina Karpovna. She received
him with a pretence of being offended, but with hardly
disguised satisfaction. His excuse was that he had
dined with friends that night and had had a glass too
much. He begged for forgiveness which was accorded
with a smile, all which did not prevent Paulina
Karpovna from recounting to all her acquaintance her
love scene.
Tushin came to dinner, and brought Marfinka a
lovely pony to ride. He asked for Vera, and was
plainly disturbed when he heard of the indisposition
which prevented her from coming to dinner. Tatiana
Markovna observed him, wondering why Vera's
THE PRECIPICE 243
absence had such a remarkable effect on him, though
this had often been the case before without exciting
any surprise on her part. She could not keep out of
her head anxiety as to what change had come over
\"era since yesterday evening. She had had a little
quarrel with Tiet Nikonich, and had scolded him for
having brought Marfinka the Sevres mirror. After-
wards she was closeted with him for a quarter of an
hour in her sitting-room, and he emerged from the
interview looking serious. He shifted his foot less,
and even when he was talking to ladies his seiious
inquiring glance would wander to Raisky or Tushin.
Up till this time Tatiana Markovna had been so
gay. Her one anxiety, and at the moment the only
one perhaps, had been the celebration of Vera's name-
day a fortnight ahead, she would have liked to have
celebrated it with the same magnificence as Marfinka's
birthday, although Vera had roundly declared that on
that day she meant to go on a visit to Anna Ivanovna
Tushin, or to her friend Natasha. But how Tatiana
Markovna had changed since Mass, As she
talked with her guests she was thinking only of
Vera, and gave absent-minded answers. The excuse
of a cold had not deceived her, and as she had touched
Vera's brow on leaving her, she had realised that a
cold could be nothing but a pretext. She remembered
that Vera and Raisky had vanished in the afternoon
and that neither had appeared at supper. She was
constantly watching Raisky, who sought to avoid
her glance, thereby only arousing her suspicions the
more.
Then Vera herself unexpectedly appeared amongst
the guests, wearing a warm mantilla over her light
dress and a wrap round her throat. Raisky was so
astonished that he looked at her as if she were an
apparition. A few hours ago she had been almost too
exhausted to speak, and now here she was in person.
He wondered where women found their strength.
Vera went round speaking to the guests, looked at
Marfinka's presents, and ate, to quench her thirst,
as she said, a slice of water melon. Tatiana Markovna
244 THE PRECIPICE
was to some extent relieved to see Vera, but it dis-
turbed her to notice that Raisky's face had changed.
For the first time in her Hfe she cursed her guests ;
they were just sitting down to cards, then there
would be tea, and then supper, and Vikentev was
not going until to-morrow morning.
CHAPTER XXVII
Raisky found himself between two fires. On the one
hand, Tatiana Markovna looked at him as much as to
say that he probably knew what was the matter with
Vera, while Vera's despairing glance betrayed her
anxiety for the moment of her confession. He himself
would have liked to have sunk into the earth. Tushin
looked in an extraordinary manner at Vera, as both
Tatiana Markovna and Raisky, but most of all Vera
herself, noticed. She was terrified, and asked herself
whether he had heard any rumour. He esteemed her
£0 highly, thought her the noblest woman in the
world, and, if she were silent, she would be accepting
his esteem on false premisses. He, too, would have
to be told, she thought. She exchanged greetings w4tb
him without meeting his eyes ; and he looked strangely
at her, timidly and sympathetically. Vera told herself
that she must know what was in his mmd, that if he
looked at her again like that she would collapse.
He did look at her again, and she could endure no
more and left the company. Before she went she
signed secretly to Tushin to follow her.
" I cannot receive you in the old house," she said,
" Come into the avenue."
" Is it not too damp, as you are not well ? "
" That does not matter," she said.
He looked at his Vv'atch and said that he would
be going in an hour. After giving orders to have his
horses taken out of the stable and brought into the
yard, he picked up his silver-handled whip and with
THE PRECIPICE 245
lis cloak on his arm followed Vera into the avenue.
' I will not beat about the bush," he said. " What
is the matter with you to-day ? You have something
11 your mind."
She wrapped her face in her mantilla as she spoke,
id her shoulders shivered as if with cold. She dare
lot raise her eyes to him as he strode silently beside
'■ cr.
" But you are ill, Vera Vassilievna. I had better
ilk to you another time. You were not wrong in
s thinking I had something to say to you."
" No, Ivan Ivanovich, let it be to-day. I want to
know what you have to say to me. I myself wanted
to talk to you, but perhaps it is too late for what I
have to say. Do you speak," she said, wondering
painfully how and where he could have learnt her
secret.
" I came here to-day. . . " he said as they sat down
on the bench.
" What have you to say to me ? Speak ! " she
interrupted.
" How can I say it to you now, Vera Vassilievna ? "
said Tushin springing to his feet.
" Do not make me suffer," she murmured.
" I love you. . . ."
" Yes, I know it," she interrupted. " But what
have you heard ? "
" I have heard nothing," he said, looking round in
amazement. He was now for the first time aware of
her agitation, and his heart stood still with delight.
She has guessed my secret and shares my feelings,
he thought, and what she is asking, is for a frank,
brief avowal. " You are so noble, so beautiful, Vera
Vassilievna, so pure ..." An exclamation was
wrung from her, and she would have risen, but could
not.
" You mock me, you mock me," she said, raising
her hands beseechingly.
" You are ill, Vera Vassilievna," he said, looking
at her in terror. " Forgive me for having spoken
to you at such a time."
246 THE PRECIPICE
" A day earlier or later makes no difference. Say
what you have to say, for I also desire to tell you why
I have brought you here."
" Is it really true ? " he cried, hardly knowing how
to contain his delight.
" What is true ? You want to say something else,
not what I expected," she said. " Speak, and do not
prolong my sufferings."
" I love you," he repeated. " If you can grant
what I have confessed to you (and I am not worthy
of it), if your love is not given elsewhere, then be my
forest queen, my wife, and there will be no happier
man on earth than I. That is what I have long wished
to say to you and have not dared. I should have done
it on your nameday but I could no longer endure the
suspense, and have come to- day, on the family festival,
on your sister's birthday."
" Ivan Ivanovich," she moaned. The thought
flashed through his head like lightning that this was no
expression of joy, and he felt his hair was beginning
to stand on end. He sat down beside her and said,
" What is wrong with 3'ou, Vera Vassilievna ? You
are either ill, or are bearing a great sorrow."
" Yes, Ivan Ivanovich ! I feel that I shall die."
" What is your trouble ? For God's sake, tell me.
You said that you had something to confide in me,
which means that I must be necessary to you ; there
is nothing I would not do for you. You have only to
command me. Forgive me my too hasty speech."
" You, too, my poor Ivan ivanovich ! I can find
neither prayers nor tears, nor is there any guidance or
help for me anywhere."
" What words of despair are these. Vera
Vassilievna ? "
" Do you know whom you love ? "
He threw his cloak on the bench, and wiped the
sweat from his brow. Her words told him that his
hopes were ruined, that her love was given elsewhere.
He drew a deep breath, and sat motionless, awaiting
her further explanations.
" My poor friend," she said, taking his hand. The
THE PRECIPICE 247
simple words filled him with new sorrow ; he knew
that he was in fact to be pitied.
" Thank you," he whispered. " Forgive me ... I
did not know, Vera Vassilievna ... I am a fool. . . .
Please forget my declaration. But I should like to
help you, since you say yourself you rely on me for a
I service. I thank you for holding me worthy of that.
You stand so high above me ; I always feel that you
stand so high, Vera Vassilievna."
" My poor Ivan Ivanovich, I have fallen from those
I heights, and no human power can reinstate me," she
' said, as she led him to the edge of the precipice.
" Do you know this place ? " she asked.
" Yes, a suicide is buried there."
" There, in the depths below the precipice, your
' pure ' Vera also lies buried," she said with the decision
of despair.
" What are you saying ? I don't understand.
Enlighten me, Vera Vassilievna."
Summoning all her strength she bent her head and
whispered a few words to him, then returned, and
sank down on the bench. Tushin turned pale, swayed,
lost his balance, and sat down beside her. Even in the
dim light Vera noticed his pallor.
" And I thought," he said, with a strange smile,
as if he were ashamed of his weakness, rising to his
feet with difficulty, " that only a bear was strong
enough to knock me over." Then he stooped to her
and whispered, " Who ? "
The question sent a shudder through her, but she
answered quickly :
" Mark Volokov."
His face twitched ominously. Then he pressed his
whip over his knee so that it split in pieces, which he
hurled away from him.
" So it will end with him too," he shouted. As he
stood trembling before her, stooping forward, with
wild eyes, he was like an animal ready to spring on
the enemy. " Is he there now ? " he cried, pointing
with a violent gesture in the direction of the
precipice.
248 THE PRECIPICE
She looked at him as if he were a dangerous animal,
as he stood there, breathing heavily ; then she rose
and took refuge behind the bench.
" I am afraid, Ivan Ivanovich ! Spare me I Go ! "
she exclaimed, warding him off with her arms.
" First I will kill him, and then I will go."
" Are 5^ou going to do this for my sake, for my peace
of mind or for your own sake ? "
He kept silence, his eyes fixed on the ground, and
then began to walk about in great strides. " What
should I do ? " he said, still trembling with agitation.
" Tell me. Vera Vassilievna."
" First of all, calm yourself, and explain to me why
you wish to kill him and whether I desire it." A
" He is your enemy, consequently also mine."
" Does one kill one's enemies ? "
He bent his head and seeing the pieces of the whip
lying on the ground he picked them up as if he were
ashamed, and put them in his pocket.
" I do not accuse him. I alone bear the blame, and
he has justification," she said with such bitter misery
that Tushin took her hand.
" Vera Vassilievna," he said, " you are suffering
horribly. I do not understand," he went on, looking
at her with sympathy and admiration, " what you
mean by saying that he has justification, and that you
bring no accusation against him. If that's the case,
why did you wish to speak to me and call me here into
the avenue ? "
" Because I wanted you to know the whole truth."
" Don't leave me in the dark, Vera Vassilievna.
You must have had some reason for confiding your
secret to me."
" You looked at me so strangely to-day that I could
not understand your meaning, and thought you must
already be informed of all that had happened and
could not rest until I knew what was in your mind.
I was too hasty, but it comes to the same thing, for
sooner or later I should have told you. Sit down, and
hear what I have to say, and then have done with me."
She explained the situation to him in a few words.
THE PRECIPICE 249
" So you forgive him," he asked, after a moment's
thought.
" Forgive him, of course. I tell you that I alone
am guilty."
" Have you separated from him, or do you hope for
his return ? "
" There is nothing whatever In common between
us, and we shall never see one another again."
" Now, I understand a little, for the first time, but
still not everything," said Tushin, sighing bitterly.
" I thought you had been vulgarly betrayed, and, since
you called me to your help, I imagined that the time
had come for the Bear to do his duty. I was on the
point of rendering you the service of a Bear, and it
was for that reason that I permitted mj^self to ask
boldly 'for the man's name. Forgive me, and now
tell me why you have revealed the story to me."
" Because I was not willing that you should think
better of me than I deserve, and esteem me ..."
" But how would you accomplish that ? I shall
not cease to think of you as I have always thought
of you, and I cannot do otherwise than respect you."
A gleam of pleasure lighted her eyes, only to be
immediately extinguished. " You want to restore
my self-esteem," she said. " because you are good
and generous. You are sorry for a poor unfortunate
girl and want to raise her up again. I understand your
generosity, Ivan Ivanovich, but I will have none of it."
" Vera Vassilievna," he said, kissing her hand.
" I could not esteem anybody under compulsion.
If I give anyone a greeting in the street, he has my
esteem ; if he has not my esteem, I pass him by. I
greet you as before, and because you are unhappy
my love for you is greater than oefore. You are
enduring a great sorrow, as I am. You have lost
your hopes of happiness," he added in a low, melancholy
tone. " If you had kept your secret from me and I
had heard it by chance, even so mj' esteem for you
could not have been diminished. For there is no
duty laid on you to reveal a secret which belongs to
you alone. No one has the right to judge you." The
250 THE PRECIPICE
last words were spoken in a trembling voice which
made it clear that he also was oppressed by the secret,
the weight of which he desired to lighten for Vera.
" I had to tell you to-day when you made your
declaration to me. I felt it was impossible to leave
you in ignorance."
" You might very well have answered me with a
categorical ' No.' But since you do me the honour.
Vera Vassilievna, of bestowing your particular friend-
ship on me, you might have gilded your ' No ' by
saying that you loved another. That would have been
sufficient for me, for I should never have asked you
who, and your secret would, without doubt, have
remained your own." He pointed to the precipice,
and collecting his whole strength whispered, " A mis-
fortune. ..." Although he tried with all his might
not to let her see how disturbed he was, he was hardly
able to speak clearly. " A misfortune," he repeated.
" You say that he has justification, that the guilt is
yours ; if that is so, where does justice lie ? "
" I told you, Ivan Ivanovich, that my confession
was not necessary for your sake, but for mine. You
know how I esteem your friendship, and it would
have caused me unspeakable pain to deceive you.
Even now, when I have hidden nothing from you, I
cannot look you in the eyes." Tears stifled her voice,
and it was with difficulty that Tushin held back his
own tears ; he stooped and kissed her hand once
more.
" Thanks, a thousand thanks. Vera Vassilievna.
I see that an affection for another has no power to
lessen your friendship for me, and that is a wonderful
consolation."
" Ivan Ivanovich, if I could only cut this year out
of my life."
" A speedy forgetfulness," he said, " comes to the
same thing."
" How can I forget, and where can I find the strength
to endure its memory ? "
" You will find strength in friendship, and I am
one of your friends."
THE PRECIPICE 251
She breathed another air for the moment, conscious
that there was beside her a tower of strength, under
whose shadow her passion and her pain were alleviated.
" I believe in your friendship, Ivan Ivanovich, and
thank you for it," she said, drying her tears. " I
already feel calmer, and should feel still calmer if
Grandmother. ..."
" She does not yet know anything of this ? " he
asked, but broke off immediately in the consciousness
that his question involved a reproach.
" She has guests to-day and could not possibly be
told, but to-morrow she shall learn all. Farewell,
Ivan Ivanovich, my head aches, and I am going
back to the house to lie down." Tushin looked
at Vera, asking himself how any man could be such a
blind fool as Volokov. Or is he merely a beast, he
thought to himself in impotent rage. He pulled
himself together, however, and asked her if she had
any instructions for him.
" Please ask Natasha," she said, " to come over
to me to-morrow or the next day."
" And may I come one day next week to inquire
whether you are better ? "
" Do not be anxious, Ivan Ivanovich. And now
good-bye, for I can hardly stand."
When he left her, he drove his horses so wildly
down the steep hill that he himself was in danger of
being hurled to the bottom of the precipice. When
he put his hand out as usual for his whip, it was not
there, and he remembered that he had broken it,
and threw away the useless pieces on the road. In
spite of his mad haste he reached the Volga too late
for the ferry. He had to stay in the town with
a friend, and drove next morning to his home in the
forest.
CHAPTER XXVIII
In Tatiana Markovna's house, servants, cooks and
coachmen were all astir, and at a very early hour in
the morning were already drunk. The mistress of
the house herself was unusually silent and sad when
she let Marfinka go with her future mother-in-law.
She had no instructions or advice to give, and hardly
listened to Marfinka's questions about what she ought
to take with her. " What you like," she said absently,
and gave orders to Vassilissa and the maid who was
going with Mariinka to Kolchino to put everything
in order and pack up what was necessary. She handed
over her dear child to Marfa Egorovna's charge, at
the same time pointing out to Marfinka's fiance that
he must take the greatest care of her, and that in
order not to give strangers a wrong impression, he
must be more dignified and must not chase about the
garden and the woods with her as he did in Malinovka.
When she saw that Vikentev coloured at this advice,
which indicated doubt of his tactfulness, and that
Marfa Egorovna bit her underlip, Tatiana Markovna
changed her tone-; she laid her hand on his shoulder
calling him " Dear Nikohnka," and telhnghim that she
knew herself how unnecessary her words were, but
that old women liked to preach. Then she sighed,
and said not another word to her guests before their
departure.
Vera too came to breakfast ; she looked pale, and it
was clear that she had had a sleepless night. She
said she still had a headache, but felt better than she
did yesterday. There was no change in Tatiana
Markovna's affectionate manner to her. Now and
then Marfa Egorovna cast questioning glances in
Vera's direction. What was the meaning of pain
THE PRECIPICE 253
without any definite illness ? Why did she not
appear yesterday until after dinner, and then only
for a moment, to go out followed by Tushin. What
had they found to say to one another for an hour
in the twilight ? Being a sensible woman she did
not pursue these inquiries, though they flashed for
a moment in her eyes ; nevertheless Vera saw them,
although they were quickly exchanged for looks of
sympathy. Neither did Marfa Egorovna's questioning
glances escape Tatiana Markovna, who kept her eyes
on the ground, while Vera maintained her indifferent
manner. Already people are wondering what had
happened, thought Tatiana Markovna sadly ; on my
arms she came into the world, she is my child and yet
I do not know what her trouble is.
Raisky had been out for a walk before breakfast,
and wore on his face a look as if he had just come to
a decision on a momentous question. He looked at
Vera as calmly as at the others, and did not avoid
Tatiana Markovna's eyes. He promised Vikentev
to come over to see him in a day or two, and listened
attentively to his guest's conversation about hunting
and fishing.
At last everything was ready for their departure.
Tatiana Markovna and Raisky went with their guests
as far as the Volga, leaving Vera at home.
Vera's world had always been a small one, and its
boundaries were now drawn more narrowly than ever.
She had been contented during the long years with
the observation and experience which were accessible
to her in her immediate environment. Her small
circle represented to her the crowd ; she made her
own in a short time what it took others many years
in many places to learn. Unlike Marfinka she was
cautious in her sympathies, granting her friendship
only to the priest's wife and to Tushin, whom she
openly called her friend. The simple things and the
simple people who surrounded her did not serve only
trivial purposes. She understood how to embroider
on this ordinary canvas the bold pattern of a richer
life with other needs, thoughts and feelings ; she
254 THE PRECIPICE
guessed at these by reading between the hnes of every-
day Hfe other Hnes which expressed the desires of
her mind and heart. If she was cautious in her
sympathies she was excessively so in the sphere of
thought and knowledge. She read books from the
library in the old house, taking from the shelves
at first without choice or system as a pastime whatever
came into her hands ; then she began to experience
curiosity, and finally a definite desire for knowledge.
She was keen-sighted enough to understand how
aimless and unfruitful it was to wander among these
other minds without any guiding thread. Without
making direct inquiries she procured some explanations
from Koslov, and although she understood many
things at a bound, she never let it be seen that she had
any knowledge of things beyond her immediate circle.
Without losing sight of Koslov's instructions she
read the books once more, to find that they meant
much more to her and that her interest in them was
steadily increasing. At the request of the young
priest, Natasha's husband, she brought him books too,
and listened when he expressed his views on this or
that author, without herself adopting the seminarist
view.
Later on she came into contact with Mark, who
brought a new light to bear on all that she had read
and heard and known ; his attitude was one of blank
denial. No authority in heaven or earth weighed with
him, he despised science as it had hitherto developed,
and made no distinction between virtue and
crime. If he thought that he would soon be able
to triumph over Vera's convictions he was mistaken.
She regarded these bold and often alluring ideas with
shy admiration, without giving herself up blindly
to their influence ; she listened cautiously to the
preaching of the apostle, but found in it neither a
new life, nor happiness, nor truth, and, though she
followed attentively what he had to say, it was only
because she was drawn on by the ardent desire to find
the reality that lay behind Mark's extraordinary
and audacious personality. Mark displayed his
THE PRECIPICE 255
unsparing negation, enmity and scorn against all that
men believe, love and hope for ; Vera did not agree
with all she heard, because she observed the malady
that lay concealed behind the teaching, even if she
could not discover where it lay. Her Columbus could
show her nothing but a row of open graves standing
ready to receive all that by which society had hitherto
existed. Vera remembered the story of Pharaoh's
lean kine, which without themselves becoming fatter
devoured the fat kine.
Mark would have despoiled mankind of his crown in
the name of wisdom ; he would acknowledge in him
nothing but an animal organism. And while he
denied man in man, denied him the possession of a soul
and the right to immortality, he yet spoke of his
strivings to introduce a better order of things, neg-
lecting to observe that in accordance with bis own
theory of the chance arrangement of existence, by
which men herd together like flies in the hot weather ;
such efforts were useless.
Granting the correctness of his ideas as a premiss,
thought Vera, there can be no sense in striving to
be better, kinder, truer and purer, if this life enduring
only for a few decades is the end of all things. When
she looked deeper into the matter and examined
the new truth taught by the young apostle, the new
conception of good and the new revelation, she saw
with astonishment that what in his talk was good
and incontrovertible was not new, that it was derived
from sources from which others also drew, who certainly
did not belong to the new society ; she recognised
that the seed of the new civilisation which he preached
with so much l^aistfulness and such a parade of
mystery lay Va the old-fashioned doctrine, and for
this reason she believed more firmly than ever in
the older philosophy of life. She looked on Mark's
personality with such suspicion that she gradually
withdrew herself from his influence. Hideously dis-
turbed by his audacity of thought, she had even gone
so far as to tell Tatiana Markovna of this accidental
acquaintance, with the result that the old lady told
256 THE PRECIPICE
the servants to keep a watch on the garden, but
Volokov came from the direction of the precipice,
from which the watchmen were effectually kept away
by their superstitious fears. Mark himself had noted
Vera's distrust, and he set himself to overcome it.
He was the more easily able to accomplish this
because, when her interest was once awakened, she
met him halfway, imperceptibly to herself. She
meditated carefully on the facts that made up her life ;
her mind was occupied by new questionings, and for
that reason she listened more attentively to his words
when she met him in the fields. Often they went
out walking on the banks of the Volga, and eventually
found a meeting-place in the arbour at the bottom
of the precipice. Gradually Vera adopted a more
active role in their intercourse. She wanted to
convert him, to lead him back to the acceptance of
proved truth, the truth of love, of human as opposed
to animal happiness, of faith and hope. Mark gave
way in some things, though only gradually ; his
manners became less eccentric, he was less provocative
in his behaviour to the police than before, he lived
in a more orderly fashion, and ceased to stud his
conversation with cynical remarks.
The change pleased Vera, and this was the cause
of the happy excitement that Tatiana Markovna
and Raisky had remarked in her. Since her influence
was effective even if only in what affected his external
life, she hoped by incessant effort and sacrifice gradually
to produce a miracle ; her reward was to be the
happiness of being loved by the man of her heart's
choice. She flattered herself that she would be
introducing a new strong man into society. If he
were to show himself in wisdoiii » nd strength of
will, simply and reliable, as Tushin was, her life was
mapped out for her. While she was engaged in these
efforts she allowed her passionate nature to be carried
away by his personality ; she fell in love, not with his
doctrine, which she refused to accept, but with himself.
He called to new activity, but she saw in his appeal
nothing more than the lending of forbidden books.
THE PRECIPICE 257
She agreed with him that work was necessary, and
herself avoided idleness ; she drew up for herself a
picture of simple genuine activity for the future,
and envied Mariinka because she understood how to
make herself useful in the house and the village.
She intended to share these labours with her sister
when once the stiff battle with Mark had been brought
to a conclusion ; but the struggle was not to end with
a victory for either one or the other, but with mutual
overthrow and a permanent separation.
These were the thoughts that passed through Vera's
mind while Tatiana Markovna and Raisky were
accompanying their guests and Marfmka as far as
the Volga. What was the Wolf doing now ? was
he enjoying his triumph ? She took from her letter
case a sealed letter on blue paper which she had
received early that morning and looked at it thought-
fully for a minute before she threw it down with its
seals unbroken on the table. All her troubles were
submerged in the painful question, what would become
of her Grandmother. Raisky had already whispered
to Vera that he would speak to Tatiana Markovna
that evening if she were alone, and that he would take
care that none of the servants should have the oppor-
tunity of seeing the impression which the news was
bound to make on her. Vera shivered with fore-
I boding when he spoke of these precautions ; she
would have liked to have died before evening came.
After her talk of past events with Raisky and Tushin
she recovered something of her usual calmness ; a
part of her burden was gone now that, like a sailor
in a storm, she had lightened the ship of some of its
ballast, but she felt that the heaviest load of all still
lay on her conscience. It is impossible to gt) on
living like this, she told herself, as she made her way
to the chapel. There, on her knees, she looked
anxiously up at the holy picture as if she expected
a sign, but the sign she longed for was not granted,
and she passed out of the chapel in despair as one
who lay under the ban of God.
CHAPTER XXIX
When Tatiana Markovna returned from the ferry
she sat down to work at her accounts, but soon laid
them aside, and dismissed the servants. She asked
for Raisky, who had gone over to see Koslov because
he did not want to be left alone with his aunt. She
sent across to ask Vera whether she was coming to
dinner. Vera said that she would rather stay in her
room and go to bed early.
In the courtyard a scene by no means unusual
was being enacted. Savili had nearly broken Marina's
back with a severe beating because he had seen her
slipping out at dawn from the room in which Vikentev's
servant was quartered. She hid herself in the fields
and the vegetable garden, but at last she emerged,
thinking that he would have forgotten. He struck
her with the whip while she sought refuge in one
corner after another, swearing by all that was sacred
that the devil had taken on her figure and had made
a fool of him. But when he exchanged the whip for
the stick she cried out aloud at the first blow and
fell at his feet. " I am guilty," she cried, begging
for mercy. She promised not to transgress again,
calling God to witness of her sincerity. Thereupon
Savili threw away the stick and wiped his face with
his sleeve.
" You may go this time," he said, " since you have
confessed, and since you call God to witness."
Tatiana Markovna was informed of this proceeding,
but she only wrinkled her forehead, and made a sign
to Vassilissa not to be too severe with Marina.
There were visitors to dinner who had heard of
Vera's indisposition and had come to inquire. Tatiana
Markovna spoke of a chill, suffering all the time from
her insincerity, since she did not know what was
THE PRECIPICE 259
the truth that lay behind this feigned illness. She
had not dared to send for the doctor, who would
liave immediately seen that it was a moral, not a
physical malady.
She ate no supper ; Tiet Nikonich politely said that
he had no appetite either. Then came Raisky, who
also wanted no supper, but sat silently at table
pretending not to notice the glances which Tatiana
Markovna directed towards him from time to time.
When Tiet Nikonich had made his bow and departed,
Tatiana Markovna prepared to retire. She hardly
looked at Raisky when she bade him good-night,
because her affections and her self-esteem were both
too deeply wounded. A secret and serious misfortune
had befallen the family, but she was left on one side
like a stranger, as if she were a useless, incapable
woman. Raisky said in a low voice that he must
speak with her.
" Bad news ? " she whispered, shivering and looking
fixedly at him before she passed with him into her
own room, bhe dropped into her old chair and pushed
the lamp farther away, first covering it with a shade, so
that the room was dimly lighted. Raisky began
his tale as cautiously as possible, but his lips trembled
and now and again his tongue refused its office, but
he collected all his strength and went on, although
towards the end of his story his voice was hardly
audible.
Dawn had come, but throughout the long hours
Tatiana Markovna had sat motionless and speechless
with bowed head, giving vent now and then to a low
moan. Raisky fell on his knees before her and im-
plored her, " Go to Vera's help."
" She has sent too late for Grandmother. God
will go to her help. Spare her and console her as you
know how to do. She no longer has a Grandmother,"
she said, going towards the door,
" Grandmother, what is the matter with you ? "
cried Raisky barring her way.
" You have no longer a Grandmother," she said
absently. " Go, go." As he did not obey, she cried
26o THE PRECIPICE
angrily, " Don't come here. I will see no one. You
must all of you leave me in peace." He would have
replied, but she made an impatient gesture with her
hand. " Go to her," she continued. " Help her as
far as you can. Grandmother can do nothing : you
have no longer a Grandmother."
She made another gesture with her hand, so imperious
this time that he went without further parley, but
he concealed himself in the yard and watched her
window. Tatiana Markovna sank back in her chair
and closed her eyes, and for a long time she remained
there, cold and stiff as if she were a dead woman.
Raisky, who had not gone to bed, and Vassilissa and
Yakob as well, saw Tatiana Markovna with her head
uncovered and her Turkish shawl thrown round
her shoulders leave the house in the early morning
and go out into the garden. It was as if a bronze
figure had descended from its pedestal and had begun
to walk.
She passed through the flower garden and then
through the avenue to the precipice ; then, striding
slowh'^ along, with her head held high and without
looking round, she went down the face of the cliff, and
disappeared. Concealing his presence in the trees,
Raisky hurried after her, following her as she passed
deeper and deeper down the precipice and until she
reached the arbour, where she paused. Raisky came
closer, and held his breath as he listened to Tatiana
Markovna 's heavy sighs, and then heard her whisper,
" My sin." With her hands above her head she
walked hastily on, until she came to the bank of
the river and stood still. The wind wound her dress
round her ankles, disordered her hair, and tugged
at her shawl, but she noticed nothing. A terrible
idea dawned on Raisky that she intended to drown
herself. But his aunt turned back as she had come,
with slow strides which left deep prints in the damp
sand. Raisky breathed more freely ; but when,
following her track in a parallel direction, he caught
sight of her face, he held his breath in horror at the
agony he saw written there. She had spoken truly.
THE PRECIPICE 261
their grandmother existed no longer. This was not
grandmother, not Tatiana Markovna, the \Yarm-
hearted mistress of Mahnovka, where the hfe and
prosperity of the whole place depended on her, the
wise and happy ruler of her little kingdom. It was
as if she were not walking of her own accord but was
driven on by an impulse exterior to herself, as uncon-
scious of her movements she climbed the steep hill
through the brushwood, with her shawl hanging
down from her shoulders dragging its corners in the
dust ; her eyes, from which stony horror looked forth,
were unwinking ; her manner was that of a moon-
struck woman. Raisky found it difficult to follow her.
She paused once, leaning both hands on a tree. " My
sin," she exclaimed again. " How heavy is the
burden ! If it is not lightened, I can bear it no longer."
She began again to climb quickly up the hill, sur-
mounting the difficulties of the steep path with un-
natural strength and leaving tags of her dress and
her shawl behind her in the bushes.
Overcome with amazement and horror, Raisky
watched this new strange woman. He knew that
only great souls conquer heavy trouble with strength
like hers. They have wings like eagles to soar into
the clouds and eagle eyes to gaze into the abyss. This
was not his grandmother ; she seemed to him to be one
of those feminine figures which emerge from the family
circle in the supreme moments of life under the heavy
blows of fate, who bear great misfortunes majestically
and are not overwhelmed. He saw in her a Jewess
of the olden days, a noble woman of Jerusalem, who
scorns the prophecy that her people will lose their fame
and their honour to the Romans, but when the hour
of fate has arrived, when the men of Jerusalem arc
watering its walls with their tears and beating their
heads against the stones, then she takes the ornaments
from her hair, puts on mourning garments, and goes
on her pilgrimage wherever the hand of Jehovah leads.
His mind went back to another queen of misfortune,
to the Russian Marfa, the enemy of the city of Moscow,
who maintained her defiance even in her chains, and,
262 THE PRECIPICE
dying, directed the destiny of free Novgorod. Before
his imagination there passed a procession of other
suffering women, Russian Tsaritsas, who, at the wish
of their husbands, had adopted the dress of the nun
and had maintained their intellect and their strength
of character in the cloister. . . .
Raisky diverted his attention from these
unsummoned apparitions, and looked attentively
at the suffering woman before him. Tatiana
Markovna's kingdom was perishing. Her house was
left desolate ; her dearest treasure, her pride, her
pearl, had been taken from her, and she wandered
lonely among the ruins. When she paused in her
walk in order to collect her strength, she tottered and
would have fallen but for an inner whisper which
assured her she would yet reach her goal. She pulled
herself together, and wandered on until evening.
Half asleep, terrified by her crowding fancies, she
spent the night on the sofa. At dawn she rose, and
went once more to the precipice. With her head
resting on the bare boards she sat for a long time on the
crumbling threshold of the arbour, then she went
through the fields, and was lost in the thicket on the
bank of the river. By chance her steps led her to
the chapel, where new terror seized her at the sight of
the picture of the Christ. She fell on her knees like a
wounded animal, covered her face with her shawl, and
moaned, " My sin ! my sin ! "
Tatiana Markovna's servants had lost their heads
in terror. Vassilissa and Yakob hardly stirred from
the church. She intended, if her mistress recovered,
to make her pilgrimage on foot to Kiev in order to
venerate the miracle worker ; he promised to the
patron saint of the village a thick wax candle
ornamented with gold. The rest of the servants hid
themselves, and only looked shyly out after their
mistress as she wandered distraught through the
fields and the woods.
For two days already Tatiana Markovna had eaten
nothing. Raisky indeed tried to restrain her from
leaving the house again, but she waved him imperiously
THE PRECIPICE 263
away. Then with decision he took a jug of water, came
up to her, and took her hand. She looked at him as
if she did not know who he was, then mechanically
seized the jug in her trembling hand, and drank
greedily in big mouthfuls.
" Grandmother, come home again, and do not make
both yourself and us wretched," he begged. " You
will kill yourself."
" It is God's will ; I shall not lose my reason, for I am
upheld by His strength. I must endure to the end.
Do you raise me if I fall. My sin ! " she murmured
and went on her way. After she had gone a few steps,
she turned round and he ran to her.
" If I do not survive," she began, signing to him to
bow his head. Raisky knelt down, and she pressed
his head to her breast, laid her hands on it and kissed
him. " Accept my blessing, deliver it to Marfinka,
and to her, to my poor Vera. Do you understand,
to her also."
" Grandmother ! " he cried, kissing her hand.
She tore her hand away, and set out to wander
once more through the thicket, by the river bank, and
in the fields. A devout soul obeys its own laws,
thought Raisky, as he dried his tears ; only a saint
could suffer like this for the object of her love.
Things were not going any better with Vera. Raisky
made haste to tell her of his conversation with their
aunt ; when she sent for him early next morning, in
her anxiety to have news of Tatiana JMarkovna, he
pointed out of the window, and Vera saw how Tatiana
Markovna was drifting, urged on by the heavy hand
of misfortune. For a moment she caught sight
of her expression, and sank horrified on the floor, but
she pulled herself up again, ran from one window to
the other, and stretched her hands out towards her
grandmother. Then she rushed through the wide empty
hall of the old house in a wild desire to follow Tatiana
Markovna, but she realised in time that it would
have killed her aunt if she approached her just now.
Vera was conscious now how deeply she had wounded
another life so close to her own, as she saw the tragic
264 THE PRECIPICE
figure of her aunt, so happy until recently and now
bearing the punishment of another's sin. Raisky
brought her Tatiana Markovna's blessing, and Vera
fell on his neck and wept for a long time.
On the evening of the second day, Vera was found j
sitting in a corner of the great hall, half dressed. '
Raisky and the priest's wife, who had just arrived, led
her almost by force into her room and laid her down
on the bed. Raisky sent for the doctor, to whom
he tried to explain her indisposition. The doctor
prescribed a sedative, which Vera drank without being
any calmer for it ; she often waked in her sleep to ask
after her grandmother.
" Give me something to drink . . . don't say a
word. Do not let anyone come to see me. Find out
what Grandmother is doing." It was just the same
in the night. When she awoke, she would whisper,
" Grandmother doesn't come. Grandmother doesn't
love me any more. She has not forgiven me."
On the third day Tatiana Markovna left the house
without being observed. After two sleepless nights,
Raisky had lain down and had given instructions to
wake him if she left the house, but Yakob and Vassilissa
had gone to early Mass, and the other servants had
paid no attention. Later on Savili saw that his
mistress, catching hold of the trees as she w^ent, was
making her way from the precipice to the fields.
Raisky hurried after her and watched her slow return
to the house ; she stood still, looked round as if she were
saying goodbye to the group of houses, groped with
her hands, and swayed violently. Then he rushed
up to her, brought her back to the house with
Vassilissa's help, put her in her armchair and sent
for the doctor. Vassilissa fell on her knees before her
mistress.
" Little mother ! Tatiana Markovna," she begged,
" come back to us. Make the sign of the Cross."
Tatiana Markovna crossed herself, sighed, and signed
that she could not speak and wanted something to
drink. Vassilissa undressed her, wrapped her in
warm sheets, rubbed her hands and feet with spirit.
THE PRECIPICE 265
cUid then gave her some warm wine to drink. The
doctor prescribed for her, but said that it was most
important of all that she should not be disturbed,
but should be allowed to sleep.
An incautious word that Tatiana Markovna was ill
reached Vera's ears. She pushed past Natalie
Ivanovna, and wanted to go over to the new house ;
Raisky had great difficulty in persuading her to
abandon her intention as Tatiana Markovna lay in a
deep sleep. In the evening Vera was worse, she had
fever and was delirious, and during the night she flung
herself from one side to another, calling on her grand-
mother in her sleep, and weeping. Raisk}? wanted to
call the old doctor ; he waited impatiently till the
morning and spent his time in going from Vera to
Tatiana Markovna, and from Tatiana Markovna back
to Vera.
As Vera's condition had not improved next morning,
Raisky went with Vassilissa into Tatiana Markovna's
bedroom, where they found the old lady in the
same state as she had been in the whole of the day
before.
" I am afraid of going near her in case I alarm her,"
he whispered.
" Should I awaken the mistress ? "
" She must be awakened. Vera Vassilievna is ill,
and I don't know whether I ought to send for the old
doctor."
The words were hardly out of his mouth when
Tatiana Markovna sat up. " Is Vera ill ? " she said
in a low voice.
Raisky breathed more freely, for his aunt, in her
present anxiety, had lost the stony expression of
3'esterday. She signed to him to leave the room.
Half an hour later she was walking across the court-
yard to the old house with trouble plainly depicted on
her face, but apparently without a trace of weariness.
She entered Vera's room cautiously, and when she saw
the pale sleeping face, whispered to Raisk}', " Send for
the old doctor." She now noticed for the first time
the priest's wife and her weary eyes ; she embraced
266 THE PRECIPICE
Natalie Ivanovna, and advised her kindly to go and
get a whole day's rest.
When the doctor arrived, Tatiana Markovna gave
him an ingenious explanation of Vera's indisposition.
He discovered symptoms of a nervous fever and
prescribed medicine ; but on the whole he did not
think that serious consequences need be expected
if the patient could be kept quiet. Vera was half
asleep when she took the medicine and towards evening
fell fast asleep, Tatiana Markovna sat down at the
head of the bed, watching her movements and listening
to her breathing. Presently Vera woke up and asked,
"Are you asleep, Natasha ? "
As she received no answer she closed her eyes, but
she could not go to sleep again, and the darkness seemed
to her to be a dark and terrible prison. After a time
she asked for something to drink. Someone handed
her a cup.
" How is Grandmother ? " asked Vera, opening her
eyes only to close them again immediately. " Natasha,
where are you ? Come here. Why are you hiding ? "
she sighed and fell asleep again. Presently she woke
again and whispered pitifully, " Grandmother doesn't
come. Grandmother loves me no longer, and has not
forgiven me."
" Grandmother is here. She loves you and has
forgiven you."
Vera sprang from the bed and rushed up to Tatiana
Markovna. " Grandmother," she cried, half fainting
and hiding her head on her breast.
Tatiana Markovna put her to bed again, leaned her
grey head by Vera's white suffering face, while the
girl in a low voice, with sighs and tears, made her
confession on her breast. Her aunt listened without
speaking, and presently wiped away Vera's tears with
her handkerchief, and kissed her warmly and
affectionately.
" Do not waste your caresses on me. Grandmother ;
only do not leave me. I do not deserve your caresses.
Keep your kisses for my sister."
" Your sister is no longer in need of my caresses.
THE PRECIPICE 267
But I need your love. If you forsake me, Vera, I
shall be a desolate old woman." Tatiana Markovna
wept.
" Mother, forgive me," whispered Vera, embracing
her with her whole strength. " I have not been
obedient to you, and God has punished me," she went
on, but Tatiana Markovna shut her mouth with a kiss.
" Do not talk like that, Vera," interrupted her
grandmother, who had turned pale with horror and
once more wore the aspect of the old woman who had
been wandering about in the thicket by the precipice.
" Yes, I thought that my own brain and will were
self-sufficing, that I was wiser than you all."
" You are wiser than I and have more learning,"
said Tatiana Markovna, breathing more freely. " God
has given you a clear understanding, but you have
not my experience."
Vera thought that she had more experience also,
but she merely said, " Take me away from here.
There is no Vera any longer. I want to be your
Marfinka. Take me away from this old house over
there to you."
The two heads rested side by side on the pillow.
They lay in a close embrace and fell asleep.
CHAPTER XXX
Vera rose the next morning pale and exhausted, but
without any fever. She had wept out her malady
on her grandmother's breast. The doctor professed
himself satisfied, and said she should stay in her
room for a few days. Everything in the house went
on as before. There were no festivities in honour
of Vera's name day, as she had expressed a wish that
there should be none. Neither Marfinka nor the
Vikentevs came ; a messenger was sent to Kolchino
with the announcement that Vera Vassilievna was
unwell and was keeping her room. Tushin sent his
268 THE PRECIPICE
congratulations in a respectful note, asking for per-
mission to come and see her. Her reply was that he
should wait a little until she was better. Under the
pretext of Vera's illness, callers who came from the
town to present their congratulations were not
admitted. Only the servants celebrated the occasion
in their own way ; the maids appeared in their gay
dresses, and the coachmen and the lackeys got drunk.
Vera and her aunt developed a new relationship.
Tatiana Markovna's consideration for Vera was by
no means assumed, but her kindness did not make
Vera's heart lighter. What she had expected and
wished was severe judgment, a penance, perhaps exile
for half a year or a year to Tatiana Markovna's
distant estate, where she would gradually win back
her peace of mind or at any rate forget, if it was true,
as Raisky said, that time extinguishes all impressions.
" I see," thought Vera, "that Grandmother suffers
inexpressibly. Grief has changed her altogether ;
her figure is bowed and her face more deeply furrowed.
Perhaps she is only sparing me now because her heart
has opened itself to pity. She cannot bear to punish
me, now that I am ill and repentant." Vera had lost
her pride, her self-respect and her dignity, and if once
these flowers are taken out of the crown which adorns
the head of man, his doom is at hand. She tried to
pray and could not, for she had nothing to pray for,
and could only bow her head in humility.
Raisky came into much closer relation with his
aunt and Vera. His naturalness and genuine affec-
tion, the friendly intimacy of his conversation, his
straightforwardness, his talkative humour, and the
gleaming play of his fancy were a distraction and a
consolation to both of them. He often drew a laugh
from them, but he tried in vain to distract them
from the grief which hung like a cloud over them both
and over the whole house. He himself was sad
when he saw that neither his esteem nor Tatiana
Markovna's kindness could give back to poor Vera
her courage, her pride, her confidence and her strength
of will.
THE PRECIPICE 269
Tatiana Markovna spent the nights in the old
house on the divan opposite Vera's bed and watched
her sleep. But it nearly always happened that they
•'.rcre both observing one another, so that neither of
i hem found refreshing sleep. On the morning after a
-Icepless night of this kind, Tatiana Markovna sent
[or Tiet Nikonich. He came gladly, plainly delighted
ihat the illness which threatened Vera Vassilievna
had blown over, and bringing with him a water melon
of extraordinary size and a pineapple for a present.
lUit a glance at his old friend was enough to make him
;iiange colour. Tatiana Markovna hastily put on her
lur-trimmed cloak, threw a scarf over her head, and
signed to him to follow her as she led the way into
the garden. They sat for two hours on Vera's bench.
Then she went back to the house with bowed head,
while he drove home, overcome with grief, ordered
his servants to pack, sent for post horses, and drove
to his estate, to which he had not been for many
years.
Raisk}^ who had gone to see him, heard the news
with astonishment. He questioned his aunt, who
told him that some disturbance had broken out on
Tiet Nikonich's estate. Vera was sadder than ever.
Lines began to appear on her forehead, which would
one day become furrows. Sometimes she would
approach the table on which the unopened blue
letter lay and then turn away. Where should she flee,
where conceal herself from the world ? When night
fell, she lay down, put out the light, and stared wide-
eyed in front of her. She wanted to forget, to sleep,
but sleep would not come. Dark spots, blacker than
night, danced before her eyes, shadows moved up and
down with a wave-like motion in the glimmer of light
that lay around the window. But she felt no fear,
she would not have died of terror if there had risen
suddenly out of the corner a ghost, a thief or a murderer ;
she would hot have felt any fear if she had been told
that her last hour was come. She looked out unceas-
ingly into the darkness, at the waving shadows, at the
flitting specks which stood out the more clearly in the
270 THE PRECIPICE '
blackness of the night, at the rings of changing colour
which whirled shimmering round her.
Slowly and quietly the door opened. Vera propped
herself on her elbow and saw a hand carrying a lamp
carefully shaded. Tatiana Markovna dropped her
cloak from her shoulder on to a chair and approached
the bed, looking not unlike a ghost in her white dressing-
gown. Vera had laid her head back on the pillow
and pretended to sleep. Tatiana Markovna put the
lamp on the table behind the bed-head, and sat down
carefully and quietly on the divan with her head
leaning on her hand. She did not take her eyes from
Vera, and when Vera opened her own an hour later
Tatiana Markovna was still looking fixedly at her.
" Can't you sleep, Vera ? "
" No."
" Why ? "
" Why do you punish me in the night too, Grand-
mother ? " asked Vera in a low tone. The two women
looked at one another and both seemed to understand
the speech in their eyes. " You are kiUing me with
sympathy, Grandmother," Vera went on. " It would
be better to drive me from your sight. But it is very
hard for me to bear when you measure out your scorn
drop by drop. Either forgive me or, if that is impos-
sible, bury me alive. Why are you silent ? What
is in your mind ? Your silence tortures me ; it seems
to say something, and yet never says it."
" It is so hard, Vera, to speak. Pray, and under-
stand your Grandmother even when she is silent."
" I have tried to pray, and cannot. What have I
to pray for, except that I should die the sooner. I
shall die I know ; only let it come quickly, for like
this it is impossible to live."
"It is possible," said Tatiana Markovna, drawing
a deep sigh.
" After . . . that ? "
" After that," replied her grandmother.
" You don't know. Grandmother," said Vera with
a hopeless sigh. " You have not been a woman
like me."
THE PRECIPICE 271
Tatiana Markovna stooped down to Vera, and
whispered in a hardy audible voice, " A woman Hke
you."
Vera looked at her in amazement, then let her
head fall back on the pillow and said wearily, " You
were never in my position. You are a saint."
" A sinner," rejoined Tatiana Markovna.
" We are all sinners, but not a sinner of that kind."
" Of that kind."
Vera seized Tatiana Markovna's dress with both
hands, and pressed her face to hers. The words that
came from her troubled breast sounded like hisses.
" Why do you slander yourself ? Is it in order to
calm and help me ? Grandmother, do not lie ! "
" I never lie and you know it, and how should I
begin to do so now. I am a sinner, and m373elf need
forgiveness," she said, throwing herself on her knees
and bowing her grey head.
" Why do you say these things to me ? " said
Vera, staring at the kneeling woman, and pressing
her head to her breast. " Take your words back
again. I have not heard them or will forget them ;
will regard them as the product of a dream. Do not
torture yourself for my sake. Rise, Grandmother."
Tatiana Markovna lay on her breast, sobbing like a
child. " Why did you tell me this ? " said Vera.
" It was God's wish that I should humble myself
to ask you, my child, for forgiveness. If you grant
me your forgiveness. Vera, I, too, can forgive you. I
had hoped to keep my secret until I died, and now
my sin has plunged you into ruin."
" You rescue me. Grandmother, from despair."
" And myself, Vera. God forgives, but he demands
cleansing. I thought my sin was forgotten and
forgiven. Because of my silence I seemed to men to
be virtuous, but my virtue was a lie. God has punished
my sin. Forgive me from your heart."
" Does one forgive one's Mother ? You arc a saint,
a Mother without a peer in the whole wide world.
If I had k>'Own you, as you really are, how could I
have acted >"ontrary to your will ? "
272 THE PRECIPICE
" That is my second terrible sin. I was silent, and
did not tell you to beware of the precipice. Your
dead Mother will call me to account for my failure,
I know. She comes to me in my dreams, and is
now here between us. Do you also forgive me,
Departed One," she cried wildly, stretching out her
arms in supplication.
Vera shuddered.
" Forgive me. Vera. I ask forgiveness of you both,
We will pray."
Vera tried to raise her to her feet, and Tatiana
Markovna raised herself with difficulty, and sat down
on the divan.
Vera bathed her temples with eau de Cologne, and
gave her a sedative ; then she kneeled down before
her and covered her hand with kisses.
" What is hidden must be revealed," began Tatiana
Markovna, when she had recovered a little. " For
forty-five years only two human beings beside myself
have known it, he and Vassilissa, and I thought the
secret would die with me. And now it is made public.
My God I " she cried, wildly, stretching her folded
arms to the picture of the Christ. " Had I known
that this stroke would ever fall on another, on my
child, I would have confessed my sin there and then
to the all world in the Cathedral square."
Vera still hesitated to believe what she heard. Was
it a heroic measure, a generous invention to rescue
and restore her own self-respect ? But her aunt's
prayers, her tears, her appeal to Vera's dead mother,
no actress would have dared to use such devices, and
her aunt was the soul of truth and honour.
Warm life pulsed in Vera's heart, and her heart
was lightened. She felt as if life was streaming through
her veins after an evil dream. Peace tapped at the
door of her soul, the dark forsaken temple, which was
now gaily lighted once more and a home of prayer.
She felt that Tatiana Markovna and she we^e insep-
arable sisters, and she even began involrntarily to
address her as " thou," as she had done Taisky when
her heart responded to his kindness. As t}-ese thoughts
THE PRECIPICE 273
/hirled in her head, she had a sensation of Hghtness
,nd freedom, like a prisoner whose fetters have been
emoved.
" Grandmother," she said, rising, "you have forgiven
le, and you love me more than you do any of the
thers, more than Marfinka, that I realise. But do
ou know and understand my love for you ? I should
ot have suffered as I did, but for my love for you.
low long we have been strangers ! "
" I will tell you all, Vera, and you must hear my
onfession. Judge me severely, but pardon me, and
jod will pardon us both."
" I will not, I ought not, I may not," cried Vera.
To what end should I hear it ? "
" So that I may suffer once more, as I suffered
ive-and-forty years ago. You know my sin, and
3oris shall know it. He may laugh at the grey hairs
f old Kunigunde."
As she strode up and down, shaking her head in
ler fanatical seriousness, with sorrow and triumphant
iignity in her face, her resemblance to the old family
)ortrait in the gallery was very marked.
Beside her Vera felt like a small and pitiful child
ls she gazed timidly into her aunt's eyes ; she measured
ler own young strength by the strength of this old
voman who had ripened and remained unbroken
n the long struggle of life.
' My whole life can never repay what you have
lone for me, Grandmother. Let this be the end of
;our penance, and tell me no more. If you are deter-
nined that Boris shall know, I will whisper a word
ibout your past to him. Since I have seen your
mguish, why should you suffer a longer martyrdom ?
[ will not listen. It is not my place to sit in judgment
Dn you. Let me hold your grey hairs sacred."
Tatiana Markovna sighed, and embraced Vera.
" As you will. Your will is like God's forgiveness
o me, and I am grateful to you for sparing my grey
lairs."
" Now," said Vera, " let us go across to your house,
where we can both rest."
274 THE PRECIPICE
Tatiana Markovna almost carried her across to
the new house, laid her on her own bed, and lay down
beside her.
When Vera had fallen peacefully asleep, her aunt
rose cautiously, and, in the light of the lamp, watched
the marble beauty of her forehead, her closed eyes,
all sculptured pure and delicate as if by a master
hand, and at the expression of deep peace that lay
on her face. She made the sign of the cross over
Vera as she slept, touched her forehead with her lips,
and sank on her knees in prayer.
" Have mercy on her ! " she breathed. " If Thy
anger is not yet appeased, turn it from her and strike
my grey head."
Presently she lay down beside Vera, with her arm
around her neck. Vera woke occasionally, opened
her eyes, and closed them again. She pressed closer
and closer to Tatiana Markovna as if no harm could
befall her within the circle of those faithful arms.
CHAPTER XXXI
1 1
As the days went by Malinovka assumed its wont
calm. The quiet life which had been brought to
pause by the catastrophe, flowed evenly on. The
peaceful atmosphere was not undisturbed by anxiety.
Autumn had laid her hand on men as well as on nature.^
The household was thoughtful, silent, and cold ;•
smiles, laughter, and joy had vanished like the falling
leaves, and even though the worst crisis was passed,
it had left behind it an atmosphere of gloom.
Tatiana Markovna ruled her little kingdom once
more. Vera was busily engaged in the house, and
devoted much care and taste to the choice of Marfinka's
trousseau. She had determined not to avoid any
task, however simple and trivial it might be, wJule
she awaited the opportunity of some serious len )rk
that life might offer her; she recognisedviuughtsithki
i'
THE PRECIPICE 275
lost people avoidance of the trivial and the hope
f something extraordinary and unprecedented were
ictated either by idleness and incompetence, or by
lorbid self-love and vanity.
She was paler than before, her eyes were less spark-
ng, and she had lost some of her vivacity of gesture ;
ut these changes were put down by everyone to
er narrow escape from nervous fever.
In fulfilment of Tatiana Markovna's insistently
xpressed wish, Vera had spoken to Raisky of their
unt's passion, of which Tiet Nikonich had been the
bject, but she said nothing of the sin. Even this
artial confidence explained to Raisky the riddle,
ow Tatiana Markovna, who in his eyes was an old
laid, could find the strength, not only to bear the
runt of Vera's misfortune, but to soothe her, and
D rescue her from moral collapse and despair.
He showed in his intercourse with her, more clearly
lan before, a deep and affectionate esteem, and an
nbounded devotion. He now no longer contradicted
er, so that an end was put to the earlier semi-comic
warfare he had waged against her ; even in his gestures
here was a certain reserve. She inspired him with
lie astonishment and admiration which are called
Drth by women of exceptional moral strength.
The servants, too, were different, even though the
loud had passed. There was no sound of quarrelling,
buse or laughter. Vassilissa found herself in an
xceptionally difficult position, since, now that her
listress was restored to health, she was called on to
Lilfil her vow.
One morning Yakob vanished from the yard. He
ad taken money from the box where the cash was
,ept for buying the oil for the lamps kept burning
1 front of the ikons, which were in his charge, and
ad bought the promised candle, which he set up
efore the sacred picture in the village church at
arly Mass. As there was a small surplus he crossed
imself piously, then betook himself to the poorer
uarter of the town, where he spent his riches, and
hen reeled home again on his unsteady legs, displaying
276 THE PRECIPICE
a slight redness on his nose and his cheeks. Tatiana
Markovna happened to meet him. She immediately
smelt the brandy, and asked in surprise what he had
been doing. He replied that he had been to church,
bowed his head devoutly, and folded his arms on his
breast.
He explained to Vassilissa that he had done his
duty in fulfilling his vow. She looked at him in
perturbation, for in her anxieties about her mistress
and in the preparations for the wedding she had not
thought of her own vow. Here was Yakob who
had fulfilled his and was going about with a pious
jubilant air, and reminding her of her promised
pilgrimage to Kiev.
" I don't feel strong enough," she complained.
" I have hardly any bones in me, only flesh. Lord,
have mercy on me ! "
For thirty years she had been steadily putting
on flesh ; she lived on coffee, tea, bread, potatoes
and gherkins, and often fish, even at those times of
the year when meat was permitted. In her distress
she went to Father Vassili, to ask him to set her
doubts at rest. She had heard that kind priests were
willing to release people from their vows or to allow
substituted vows, where weakness of body hindered
the performance of the original.
" As you agreed to go, you must go," said Father
Vassili.
" I agreed because I was frightened, Little Father.
I thought that Mistress would die, but she was well
again in three days ; why then should I make the long
journey ? "
" Yes, there is no short road to Kiev. If you had
no inclination to go you should not have registered
the vow."
" The inclination is there, but strength fails me.
I suffer from want of breath even when I go to church.
I am already in my seventh decade. Father. It
would be different if Mistress had been three months
in bed, if she had received the sacraments and the
last unction, and then had been restored to health
THE PRECIPICE 277
by God in answer to my prayer ; then I would have
gone to Kiev on my hands and knees."
" Well, what is to be done ? " asked Father Vassili,
smiling.
" Now I should like to promise something different.
I will lay a fast on myself, never to eat another bit
of meat until I die."
" Do you like meat ? "
" I can't bear the sight of it, and have weaned
myself from eating it."
" A difficult vow," said Father Vassili with another
smile, " must be replaced by something as difficult
or more difficult, but you have chosen the easiest.
Isn't there anything that it would be hard for you
to carry out ? Think again ! "
Vassilissa thought, and said there was nothing.
" Very well then, you must go to Kiev."
" I would gladly go, if I were not so stout."
" How can your vow be eased ? " said Father
Vassili, thinking aloud. " What do you live on ? "
" On tea, coffee, mushroom soup, potatoes. . . ."
" Do you like coffee ? "
" Yes, Little Father."
" Abstain from coffee,"
" That is nearly as bad," she sighed, " as going to
Kiev. What am I to live on ? "
" On meat."
It seemed to her that he was laughing, and indeed
he did laugh when he saw her face.
" You don't like it," he said. " But make the
sacrifice."
" What good docs it do me, and to eat meat is not
fasting. Father."
" Eat it on the days when it may be eaten. The
good it will do is that you will lay on less fat. In
six months you are absolved of your vow."
She went away in some distress, and began to execute
the priest's instructions the next day, turning her nose
sadly away from the steaming coffee that she brought
her mistress in the morning.
In about ten days Marfinka returned in company
278 THE PRECIPICE
with her fiance and his mother. Vikentev and she
brought their laughter, their gaiety and their merry
talk into the quiet house. But within a couple of
hours after their arrival they had become quiet and
timid, for their gaiety had aroused a melancholy
echo, as in an empty house. A mist lay on everything.
Even the birds had ceased to fly to the spot where
Marfinka fed them ; swallows, starlings and all the
feathered inhabitants of the park were gone, and not
a stork was to be seen flying over the Volga. The
gardener had thrown away the withered flowers ; the
space in front of the house, usually radiant and sweet
with flowers, now showed black rings of newly-dug earth
framed in yellowish grass. The branches of some of
the trees had been enveloped in bast, and the trees
in the park became barer with every day. The Volga
grew darker and darker, as if the river were preparing
for its icy winter sleep.
Nature does not create, but it does emphasise human
melancholy. Marfinka asked herself w^hat had
happened to everybody in the house, as she looked
doubtfully round her. Even her own pretty little
room did not look so gay ; it was as if Vera's nervous
silence had invaded it.
, Her eyes filled with tears. Why was everything
so different ? Why had Veroshka come over from
the other house, and why did she walk no more in the
field or in the thicket ? Where was Tiet Nikonich ?
They all looked worried, and hardly spoke- to one
another ; they did not even tease Marfinka and her
fiance. Vera and grandmother were silent. What
had happened to the whole house ? It was the first
trouble that Marfinka had encountered in her happy
life, and she fell in unconsciously with the serious, dull
tone that obtained in Malinovka.
Silence, reserve and melancholy were equally foreign
to Vikentev's nature. He urged his mother to
persuade Tatiana Markovna to allow Marfinka to go
back with them to Kolchino until the w^edding at the
end of October. To his surprise permission was
given easily and quickly, and the young people flew
/ THE PRECIPICE 279
like swallows from autumn to the warmth, light, and
brightness of their future home.
Raisky drove over to fetch Tiet Nikonich. He was
haggard and yellow, and hardly stirred from his place,
and he only gradually recovered, like a child whose
toys have been restored to him, when he saw Tatiana
Markovna in her usual surroundings and found himself
in the middle of the picture, either at table with his
serviette tucked in his collar, or in the window on the
stool near herchair, with a cup of tea before him poured
out by her hands.
Another member was added to the family circle at
Malinovka, for Raisky brought Koslov to dinner one
day, to receive the heartiest of welcomes. Tatiana
Markovna had the tact not to let the poor forsaken
man see that she was aware of his trouble. She greeted
him with a jest.
" Why have you not been near us for so long, Leonti
Ivanovich ? Borushka says that I don't know how
to entertain you, and that you don't like my table.
Did you tell him so ? "
" How should I not like it ? When did I say such
a thing ? " he asked Raisky severely. " You are
joking ! " he went on, as everybody laughed, and he
himself had to smile.
He had had time to find his own bearings, and
had begun to realise the necessity of hiding his grief
from others.
" Yes, it is a long time since I was here. My wife
has gone to Moscow to visit her relations, so that I
could not ..."
" You ought to have come straight to us," observed
Tatiana Markovna, " when it was so dull by yourself
at home."
" I expect her, and am always afraid she may come
when I am not at home."
" You would soon hear of her arrival, and she must
pass our house. From the windows of the old house
we can see who comes along the road, and we will
stop her."
"It is true that the road to Moscow can be seen
28o THE PRECIPICE
from there," said Koslov, looking quickly, and almost
happily, at his hostess.
" Come and stay with us," she said.
" I simply will not let you go to-day," said Raisky.
" I am bored by myself, and we will move over into
the old house. After Marfinka's wedding I am going
away, and you will be Grandmother's and Vera's
first minister, friend and protector."
" Thank you. If I am not in the way. ..."
" How can you talk like that. You ought to be
ashamed of yourself."
" Forgive me, Tatiana Markovna."
" Better eat your dinner ; the soup is getting cold."
" I am hungry too," he said suddenly, seizing his
spoon. He ate his soup silently, looking round him
as if he were seeking the road to Moscow, and he
preserved the same demeanour all through the meal.
" It is so quiet here," he said after dinner, as he
looked out of the window. " There is still some green
left, and the air is so fresh. Listen, Boris Pavlovich,
I should like to bring the library here."
" As you like. To-morrow, as far as I am concerned.
It is your possession to do as you please with."
" What should I do with it now ? I will have it
brought over, so that I can take care of it ; else in the
end that man Mark will ..."
Raisky strode about the room, Vera's eyes were
fixed on her needlework, and Tatiana ]\Iarkovna went
to the window. Shortly after this Raisky took Leonti
to the old house, to show him the room that Tatiana
Markovna had arranged for him. Leonti went from
one window to another to see which of them commanded
a view of the Moscow road.
CHAPTER XXXH
On a misty autumn day, as Vera sat at work in her
room, Yakob brought her a letter written on blue
paper, which had been brought by a lad who had
instructions to wait for an answer. When she had
recovered from the first shock at the sight of the letter,
she took it, laid it on the table, and dismissed Yakob.
She tried to go on with her work but her hands fell
helplessly on her lap.
" When will there be an end of this torture ? " she
whispered, nervously. Then she took from her bureau
the earlier unopened blue letter, laid it by the side of
the other, and covered her face with her hands. What
answer could he expect from her, she asked herself,
when they had parted for ever ? Surely he dare not
call her once more. If so, an answer must be given,
for the m.essenger was waiting. She opened the
letters and read the earlier one : —
" Are we really not to meet again, Vera ? That would be
incredible. A few days ago there would have been reason in
our separation, now it is a useless sacrifice, hard for both of
us. We have striven obstinately with one another for a
whole year for the prize of happiness ; and now that the goal
is attained you run away. Yet it is you who spoke of an
eternal love. Is that logical ? "
" Logical ! " she repeated, but she collected her
courage and read on.
" I am now permitted to choose another place of residence.
But now I cannot leave you, for it would be dishonourable.
You cannot think that I am proud of my victory, and that it
is easy for me to go away. I cannot allow you to harbour
such an idea. I cannot leave you, because you love me."
Once more she interrupted her reading, but resumed
it with an effort —
282 THE PRECIPICE
" And because my whole being is in a fever. Let us
be happy, Vera. Be convinced that our conflict, our quarrel-
hng was nothing but the mask of passion. The mask has
fahen, and we have no other ground of dispute. In reaUty
we have long been one. You ask for a love which shall
be eternal ; many desire that, but it is an impossibility."
She stopped her reading to tell herself with a pitying
smile that his conception of love was of a perpetual
fever.
" My mistake was in openly asserting this truth, which hfe
itself would have revealed in due course. From this time
onwards, I will not assail your convictions, for it is not they, but
passion, which is the essential factor in our situation. Let us
enjoy our happiness in silence. I hope that you will agree
to this logical solution."
Vera smiled bitterly as she continued to read.
" They would hardly allow you to go away with me, and
indeed that is hardly possible. Nothing but a wild passion
could lead you to do such a thing, and I do not expect it.
Other convictions, indifferent to me, would be needed to
impel you to this course ; you would be faced with a future
which fulfils neither your own wishes nor the demands of your
relations, for mine is an uncertain existence, without home,
hearth or possessions. But if you think you can persuade
your Grandmother, we will be betrothed, and I will remain
here until — for an indefinite time. A separation now would
be like a bad comedy, in which the unprofitable role is yours,
at which Raisky, when he hears of it, will be the first to laugh.
I warn you again now, as I did before. Send your reply to
the address of my landlady, Sekletaia Burdalakov."
In spite of her exhaustion after reading this epistle
Vera took up the one which Yakob had just brought.
It was hastily written in pencil.
" Every day I have been wandering about by the precipice,
hoping to see you in answer to my earlier letter. I have
only just heard by chance of your indisposition. Come,
Vera. If you are ill, write two words, and I will come myself
to the old house. If I receive no answer to-day, I will expect
you to-morrow at five o'clock in the arbour. I must know
quickly whether I should go or stay. But I do not think we
shall part. In any case, I expect either you or an answer.
If you are ill, I will make my way into your house."
THE PRECIPICE 283
Terrified by his threat of coming, she seized pen
and paper, but her hands trembled too much to allow
her to write.
" I cannot," she exclaimed. " I have no
strength, I am stifled ! How shall I begin, and what
can I write ? I have forgotten how I used to write
to him, to speak to him."
She sent for Yakob, and told him to dismiss the
messenger and to say that an answer would follow
later. She wondered as she walked slowly back to
her room, when she would find strength that day to
write to him ; what she should say. She could only
repeat that she could not, and would not, and
to-morrow she told herself, he would wait for her in the
arbour, he would be wild with disappointment, and
if he repeats his signals with the rifle he will come
into conflict with the servants, and eventually with
grandmother herself. She tried to write, but threw
the pen aside ; then she thought she would go to him
herself, tell him all she had to say, and then leave him.
As once before her hands sought in vain her mantilla,
her scarf, and without knowing what she did, she
sank helplessly down on the divan.
If she told her grandmother the necessary steps
would be taken, but otherwise the letters would begin
again. Or should she send her cousin, who was after
all her natural and nearest friend and protector, to
convince Mark that there was no hope for him ? But
she considered that he also was in the toils of passion,
and that it would be hard for him to execute the
mission, that he might be involved in a heated dispute,
which might develop into a dangerous situation. She
turned to Tushin, whom she could trust to accomplish
the errand effectively without blundering. But it
seemed impossible to set Tushin face to face with the
rival who had robbed him of his desires. Yet she saw
no alternative. No delay was possible ; to-morrow
would bring another letter, and then, failing an
answer, Mark himself.
After brief consideration, she wrote a note to Tushin,
and this time the same pen covered easily and quickly
284 THE PRECIPICE
the same paper that had been so impracticable half
an hour before. She asked him to come and see her
the next morning.
Until now Vera had been accustomed to guard
her own secrets, and to exercise an undivided rule in
the world of her thoughts. If she had given her
confidence to the priest's wife, it was out of charity.
She had confided to her the calendar of her every-
day/ life, its events, its emotions and impressions ;
she had told her of her secret meetings with Mark,
but concealed from her the catastrophe, telhng her
simply that all was over between them. As the
priest's wife was ignorant of the denouement of the
story at the foot of the precipice, she put down Vera's
illness to grief at their parting.
Vera loved Marfinka as she loved Natalie Ivanovna,
not as a comrade, but as a child. In more peaceful
times she would again confide the details of her life
to Natalie Ivanovna as before ; but in a crisis she
went to Tatiana Markovna, sent for Tushin, or sought
help from her cousin Boris.
Now she put the letters in her pocket, found her
aunt, and sat down beside her.
" What has happened. Vera ? You are upset."
" Not upset, but worried. I have received letters,
from there."
" From there I " repeated Tatiana Markovna, turning
pale.
" The first was written some time ago, but I have
only just opened it, and the second was brought to
me to-day," she said, laying them both on the table.
" You want me to know what is in them ? "
" Read them. Grandmother."
Tatiana Markovna put on her glasses, and tried to
read them, but she found that she could not decipher
them, and eventually Vera had to read them. She
read in a whisper, suppressing a phrase here and
there ; then she crumpled them up and put them
back in her pocket.
" What do you think, Veroshka ? " asked Tatiana
THE PRECIPICE 285
Markovna, uncertainly. " He' is willing to be be-
trothed and to remain here. Perhaps if he is prepared
to live like other people, if he loves you, and if you
think you could be happy "
" He calls betrothal a comedy, and yet suggests it.
He thinks that only that is needed to make me happy.
Grandmother, you know my frame of mind ; so why
do you ask me ? "
" You came to me to ask me what you should decide,"
began Tatiana Markovna with some hesitatiorl as she
did not yet understand why Vera had read her the
letters. She was incensed at Mark's audacity, and
feared that Vera herself might be seized with a return
of her passion. For these reasons she concealed her
anxiety.
" It was not for that that I came to you, Grand-
mother. You know that my mind has long been made
up. I will have no more to do with him. And if I
am to breathe freely again, and to hope to be able to
live once more, it is under the condition that I hear
nothing of him, that I can forget everything. He
reminds me of what has happened, calls me down
there, seeks to allure me with talk of happiness, will
marry me . . . Gracious Heaven ! Understand,
Grandmother," she went on, as Tatiana Markovna's
anxiety could no longer be concealed, " that if by a
miracle he now became the man I hoped he would be,
if he now were to believe all that I believe, and loved
me as I desired to love him, even if all this happened
I would not turn aside from my path at his call."
No song could have been sweeter to the ears of Tatiana
Markovna. " I should not be happy with him," Vera
continued. " I could never forget what he had been,
or believe in the new Mark. I have endured more than
enough to kill any passion. There is nothing left in
my heart but a cold emptiness, and but for you,
Grandmother, I should despair."
She wept convulsively, her head pressed against
her aunt's shoulder.
" Do not recall your sufferings, Veroshka, and do
286 THE PRECIPICE
not distress yourself unnecessarily. We agreed never
to speak of it again."
" But for the letters I should not have spoken, for
I need peace. Take me away, Grandmother, hide me,
or I shall die. He calls me — to that place."
Tatiana Markovna rose and drew Vera into the
armchair, while she drew herself to her full height.
" If that is so," she said, " if he thinks he can
continue to annoy you, he will have to reckon with
me. I will shield and protect you. Console yourself,
child, you will hear no more of him."
" What will you do ? " she asked in amazement,
springing from her chair.
" He summons you. Well, I will go to the rendez-
vous in your place, and we will see if he calls you
any more, or comes here, or writes to you." She
strode up and down the room trembling with anger.
" At what time does he go to the arbour to-morrow.
At five, I think ? " she asked sharply.
" Grandmother, you don't understand," said Vera
gently, taking her hand. " Calm yourself. I make
no accusation against him. Never forget that I
alone am guilty. He does not know what has hap-
pened to me during these days, and therefore he
writes. Now it is necessary to explain to him how
ill and spiritless I am, and you want to fight. I don't
wish that. I would have written to him, but could
not ; and I have not the strength to see him. I would
have asked Ivan Ivanovich, but you know how he
cares for me and what hopes he cherishes. To bring
him into contact with a man who has destroyed those
hopes is impossible."
" Impossible," agreed Tatiana Markovna. " God
knows what might happen between them. You have
a near relation, who knows all and loves you like a
sister, Borushka."
" If that were how he loved me," thought Vera.
She did not mean to reveal Raisky's passion for her,
which remained her secret.
" Perhaps I will ask my cousin," she said. " Or I
will collect my strength, and answer the letter myself,
THE PRECIPICE 287
so as to make him understand my position and
renounce all hope. But in the mean time, I must let
him know so that he does not come to the arbour to
wait in vain for me."
" I will do that," struck in Tatiana Markovna.
" But you will not go yourself ? " asked Vera, looking
direct into her eyes. " Remember that I make no
complaint against him, and wish him no evil."
" Nor do I," returned her aunt, looking away.
" You may be assured I will not go myself, but I
will arrange it so that he does not await you in the
arbour."
" Forgive me, Grandmother, for this fresh disturb-
ance."
Tatiana Markovna sighed, and kissed her niece.
Vera left the room in a calmer frame of mind, wondering
what means her aunt proposed to take to prevent
Mark from coming next day to the arbour.
Next day at noon Vera heard horse's hoofs at the
gate. When she looked out of the window her eyes
shone with pleasure for a moment, as she saw Tushin
ride into the courtyard. She went to meet him.
" I saw you from the window," she said, adding,
as she looked at him, " Are you well ? "
"What else should I be?" he answered with
embarrassment, turning his head away so that she
should not notice the signs of suffering on his face.
" And you ? "
" I fell ill, and my illness might have taken an
ill turn, but now it is over. Where is Grandmother ? "
she asked, turning to Vassilissa.
" The Mistress went out after tea, and took Savili
with her."
Vera invited Tushin to her room, but for the moment
both were embarrassed.
" Have you forgiven me ? " asked Vera after a
pause, without looking at him.
" Forgiven you ? "
" For all you have endured. Ivan Ivanovich, you
have changed. I can see that you carry a heavy
heart. Your suffering and Grandmother's is a hard
288 THE PRECIPICE
penance for me. But for you three, Grandmother,
you, and Cousin Boris, I could not survive."
" And yet you say that you give us pain. Look
at me ; I think I am better already. If you would
only recover your own peace of mind it w^ill all be
over and forgotten."
" I had begun to recover, and to forget. Marfinka's
marriage is close at hand, there was a great deal to
do and my attention was distracted, but yester-
day I was violently excited, and am not quite calm
now."
" What has happened ? Can I serve you. Vera
Vassilievna ? "
" I cannot accept your service."
" Because you do not think me able . , ."
"Not that. You know all that has happened ;
read what I have received," she said, taking the
letters from a box, and handing them to him.
Tushin read, and turned as pale as he had been
when he arrived.
" You are right. In this matter my assistance is
superfluous. You alone can ..."
" I cannot, Ivan Ivanovich," she said, while he
looked at her interrogativel\^ " I can neither write
a word to him, nor see him ; ^^et I must give him an
answer. He will wait there in the arbour, or if I
leave him without an answer he will come here, and
I can do nothing."
" What kind of answer ? "
" You ask the same question as Grandmother.
Yet you have read the letter ! He promises me
happiness, will submit to a betrothal. Yesterday
I tried to write to him to tell him that I was not
happy, and should not be happy after betrothal,
and to bid him farewell. But I cannot put these
lines on paper, and I cannot commission anyone to
deliver my answer. Grandmother flared up when
she read the letter, and I fear she would not be able
to restrain her feelings. So I . . ."
" You thought of me," said Tushin, standing up.
" Tushin, you thought, would do you this service,
THE PRECIPICE 289
and then you sent for me." Pride, joy, and affection
shone in his eyes.
" No, Ivan Ivanovich. I sent for you, so that
you might be at my side in these difficult hours.
I am cahner when you are here. But I will not send
you — down there, I will not inflict on you this last
insult, will not set you face to face with a man, who
cannot be an object of indifference to you — no, no."
Tushin was about to speak, but instead he stretched
out his hands in silence, and Vera looked at him with
mixed feelings of gratitude and sorrow, as she realised
with what small things he was made happy.
" Insult ! " he said. " It would have been hard
to bear if you were to send me to him with an olive
branch, to bring him up here from the depths of the
precipice. But even though that dove-like errand
would not suit me, I would still undertake it to give
you peace, if I thought it would make you happy."
" Ivan Ivanovich," replied Vera, hardly restraining
her tears, " I believe you would have done it, but
I would never send you."
" But now I am not asked to go outside my role
of Bear ; to tell him what you cannot write to him,
Vera Vassilievna, would give me happiness."
She reflected that this was all the happiness with
which she had to reward him, and dropped her eyes.
His mood changed when he noticed her thoughtful,
melancholy air ; his proud bearing, the gleam in his
eyes, and the colour in his face disappeared. He
regretted his incautious display of pleasure. It seemed
to him that his delight and his mention of the word
" happiness ! " had been tantamount to a renewal
of his profession of love and the offer of his hand, and
had betrayed to her the fact that he rejoiced selfishly
at her breach with Mark.
Vera guessed that he was deceiving himself once
more. Her heart, her feminine instinct, her friendship,
these things prevented Tushin from abandoning his
hope ; she gave what she could, an unconditional
trust and a boundless esteem.
" Yes, Ivan Ivanovich, I see now that I have placed
290 THE PRECIPICE
my hopes on you, though I did not confess it to myself,
and no one would have persuaded me to ask this
service of you. But since you make the generous
offer yourself, I am delighted, and thank you with
all my heart. No one can help me as you do, because
no one else loves me as you do."
" You spoil me. Vera Vassilievna, when you talk
like that. But it is true ; you read my very soul."
" Will it not be hard for you to see him."
" No, I shan't faint," he smiled.
" Go at five o'clock to the arbour and tell him ..."
She considered a moment, then scribbled with a
pencil what she had said she wished to say without
adding a word. " Here is my answer," she said,
handing him the open envelope. " You may add
anything you think necessary, for you know all.
And don't forget, Ivan Ivanovich, that I blame him
for nothing, and consequently," she added, looking
awa3^ " you may leave your whip behind."
" Ver}^ well," he said between his teeth.
" Forgive me," said Vera, offering her hand. " I
do not say it as a reproach. I breathe more freely
now that I have told you what I wish, and what I
don't wish in your interview."
" And you thought I needed the hint ? "
" Pardon a sick woman," she said, and he pressed
her hand again.
CHAPTER XXXIII
A LITTLE later Tatiana Markovna and Raisky returned
to the house. Raisky and Tushin were embarrassed
in one another's presence, and found it difficult to
talk naturally about the simplest things. But at
the dinner-table the real sympathy between them
conquered the awkwardness of the situation. They
looked one another straight in the eyes and read there
a mutual confidence. After dinner Raiskv went to
THE PRECIPICE 291
his room, and Tushin excused himself on the ground
of business. Vera's thoughts followed him.
It was nearly five o'clock when he was trying to
find his direction in the thicket. Although he was
no stranger there he seemed not to be able to find
what he sought ; he looked from side to side where
the bushes grew more thickly, certain that he must
be in the neighbourhood of the arbour. He stood still
and looked impatiently at his watch. It was nearly
five o'clock, and neither the arbour nor Mark were
visible.
Suddenly he heard a rustle in the distance, and
among the young pines a figure appeared and dis-
appeared alternately. Mark was approaching, and
reached the place where Tushin was standing. They
looked at one another a full minute when they met.
" Where is the arbour ? " said Mark at last.
" I don't exactly know in which direction. . . ."
" In which direction ? We are standing on the
spot where it was still standing yesterday morning."
The arbour had vanished to allow of the literal
carrying out of Tatiana Markovna's promise that
Mark should not wait for Vera in the arbour. An
hour after her conversation with Vera she had descended
the precipice, accompanied by Savili and five peasants
with axes, and within two hours the arbour had been
carried away, the peasant women and children helping
to remove beams and boards. Next day the site
of the arbour was levelled, covered with turf, and
planted with young fir trees. "If I had had the
arbour removed before," thought Tatiana Markovna
regretfully,' " the rascal would have noticed it, and
would not have written her the letters."
The situation was clear enough to the " rascal "
now. " That is the old lady's handiwork," he thought,
when he saw the young fir trees. " Her Vera, like
a weU-bred young woman, has told her the whole
story." He nodded to Tushin, and was turning
away, when he saw his rival's eyes were fixed on him.
" Are you out for a stroll ? " said Mark. " Why
292 THE PRECIPICE
do you look at me in that extraordinary fashion ?
I suppose you are visiting at Mahnovka."
Tushin rephed drily and politely that he was a
visitor at the house, and had come down especially to
see Mark.
" To see me ? " asked Mark quickly with a look of
inquiry. Has he heard too ? he wondered. He
remembered that Tushin admired Vera and wondered
whether the " Forest Othello " was meditating tragedy
and murder on the green.
" I have a commission for you," said Tushin, handing
him the letter.
Without betraying any sense of discomfort, or any
sign of pain or rage Mark read it rapidly.
" Do you know the whole story ? " he asked.
" Allow me to leave that question unanswered, and
instead to ask you whether you have any answer to
give," said Tushin.
Mark shook his head.
" I take it for granted, that, in accordance with
her wish, you will leave her in peace in the future, that
you will not remind her of your existence in any way,
will not write to her, nor visit this place. . . ."
" What business is it of yours ? " asked Mark.
" Are you her declared lover, that you make these
demands ? "
" One does not need to be her fiance to execute a
commission ; it is sufficient to be a friend."
" And if I do write, or do come here, what then ? "
cried Mark angrily.
" I cannot say how Vera Vassilievna would take it,
but if she gives me another commission, I will under-
take it," said Tushin.
" You are an obedient friend," observed Mark
maliciously.
" Yes, I am her friend," replied Tushin seriousl}'.
'' I thought her wish would be law to you too. She is
just beginning to recover from a serious illness."
" W'hat is the matter with her ? " said Mark, gently
for him. As he received no answer he went on,
" Excuse my outburst, but you see my agitation."
THE PRECIPICE 293
" Calmness is desirable for you too. Is there any
answer to this letter ? "
" I do not need your assistance for that. I will
write."
" She will not receive your letter. Her state of
health necessitates quiet, which she cannot have if you
force yourself on her. I tell you what was told me,
and what I have seen for myself."
" Do you wish her well ? " asked Mark.
"I do."
" You see that she loves me. She has told 3''ou so."
" She has not said so to me ; indeed she never
spoke of love. She gave me the letter I handed you,
and asked me to make it clear that she did not wish,
and was not indeed in a condition to see you or to
receive any letter from you."
" How ridiculous to make herself and other people
suffer. If you are her friend you can relieve her of her
misery, her illness, and her collapse of strength.
The old lad\^ has broken down the arbour, but she has
not destroyed passion, and passion will break Vera.
You say yourself she is ill."
" I did not say that passion was the cause of her
illness."
" What can have made her ill ? " asked Mark.
" Your letters. You expect her in the arbour, and
threaten to come to her yourself. That she cannot
endure, and has asked me to tell you so."
" She says that, but in reality. . . ."
" She always speaks the truth."
'' Why did she give you this commission ? "
Receiving no answer, Mark continued : " You have
her confidence, and can therefore tell her how strange
it is to refuse happiness. Advise her to put an end to
the wretched situation, to renounce her Grandmother's
morality, and then I propose. . . ."
' ' If you understood Vera Vassilievna, you would
know that hers is one of those natures that declines
explanations and advice."
" You execute your errands most brilliantly and
diplomatically," said Mark angrily.
294 THE PRECIPICE
Tushin looked at him without replying, and his
calm silence enraged Mark. He saw in the disappear-
ance of the arbour and the appearance on the scene of
Tushin as a mediator, the certain end of his hopes.
Vera's hesitation was over, and she was now firmly
determined on separation.
He was enraged by his consciousness that Vera's
illness was really not the result of her infatuation for
him, which she would not have confessed to her aunt,
much less to Tushin. Mark knew her obstinacy,
which resisted even the flame of passion, and on that
very account he had, almost in despair, resigned himself
to submit to a formal betrothal, and had communi-
cated his decision to her, had consented to remain
in the town indefinitely, that is, so long as the tie
between them held. Convinced of the truth of his
conception of love, he foresaw that in the course of
time passion would grow cool and disappear, that
they would not for ever be held by it, and then. . . .
Then, he was convinced. Vera would herself recognise
the situation, and acquiesce in the consequences.
And now his offer had become superfluous ; no one
was prepared to accept it, and he was simply to be
dismissed.
" I do not know what to do," he said proudly.
" I cannot find any answer to your diplomatic mission.
Naturally, I shall not again visit the arbour, as it
has ceased to exist."
" And you will write no more letters either," added
Tushin, " as they would not in any case reach her.
Neither will you come to the house, where you would
not be admitted."
" Are you her guardian ? "
" That would depend on Vera Vassilievna's wishes.
There is a mistress of the house who commands her
servants. I take it that you accept the facts."
" The devil knows," cried Mark, " how ridiculous
all this is. " Mankind have forged chains for them-
selves, and make martyrs of themselves." Although
he still justified himself in making no reply, he felt
that his position was untenable. " I am leaving the
THE PRECIPICE 295
place shortly," he said, " in about a week's time. Can
I not see Vera — Vassilievna for a minute ? "
" That cannot be arranged, because she is ill."
" Is any pressure being put upon her ? "
" She requires only one medicine — not to be reminded
of you."
" I do not place entire confidence in you, because you
do not appear to me to be an indifferent party."
Tushin did not answer in the same tone. He
understood Mark's feeling of bitter disillusion, and
made another attempt at conciliation. " If you do
not trust me," he said, " you hold the evidence in your
hand."
" A dismissal. Yes, but that proves nothing.
Passion is a sea, where storm reigns to-day, and to-
morrow dead calm. Perhaps she already repents
having sent this."
" I think not. She takes counsel with herself
before acting. It is plain from your last words that
you don't understand Vera Vassilievna. You will, of
course, act in accordance with her wishes. I will not
insist any more on an answer."
" There is no answer to give. I am going away."
" That is an answer."
" It is not she who needs an answer, but you, the
romantic Raisky, and the old lady."
" Why not include the whole town ! But I will take
on myself to assure Vera Vassilievna that your answer
will be literally carried out. Farewell.''
" Farewell ... Sir Knight."
Tushin frowned slightly, touched his cap, and was
gone.
Mark's face was very pale. He recognised bitterly
that he was beaten, that his romance ended here at
the foot of the precipice, which he must leave without
once turning round, with no pity, no word of farewell
to speed him ; he was bidden to go as if he were a
contemptible enemy. Why had all this come about ?
He was not conscious of any fault. Why should he
part from her like this. She could not pretend that
he had been the cause of what old-fashioned people
296 THE PRECIPICE
would call her " fall." He had gone so far as to belie
his own convictions, to neglect his mission, and was
even prepared to contemplate marriage. Yet he
received a laconic note instead of a friendly letter,
a go-between instead of herself. It was as if he
had been struck with a knife, and a cold shiver ran
through his body. It was not the old lady who had
invented these measures, for Vera did not allow
others to dictate to her. It must have been she
herself. What had he done, and why should she
act with such severity ?
He went slowly away. When he reached the fence
he swung himself on to the top and sat there, asking
himself again where his fault lay. He remembered
that at their last meeting he had fairly warned her.
He had said in effect : " Remember that I have warned
you. If you stretch out your hand to me you are
mine, and the responsibility for the consequences
rests with you ; I am innocent." That was surely
logical, he thought. Suddenly he sprang down on
to the road, and went without looking back. He
remembered how at this very spot he had prepared to
leave her. But he heard her nervous, despairing cr\"
of farewell, and had then looked round and rushed
to her. As he answered these questions his blood
hammered in his veins. He strode up the hill. The
knife had done its work ; it bored deeper and deeper.
Memory pitilessly revived a series of fleeting pictures.
The inner voice told him that he had not acted
honourably, and spared her when her strength had
failed.
She used to call you a " Wolf " in jest, but the
name will be no jest in her memory, for you joined
to the fierceness of a wolf a fox's cunning and the
malice of a yapping dog ; there was nothing human
about you. She took with her from the depths of
the precipice nothing but a bitter memory and a life-
long sorrow. How could she be so blind as to be led
astray, to let herself be dazzled, to forget herself ?
You may triumph, for she will never forget you.
He understood now the laconic note, her illness and
THE PRECIPICE 297
the appearance of Tushin instead of herself at the
foot of the precipice,
Leonti told Raisky that Mark had informed him
that he was goirg to spend some time with his old aunt
in the governm ait of Novgorod ; he intended to enter
the army once 1 lore as an ensign, in the hope of being
sent to the Caucasus.
CHAPTER XXXIV
Raisky and Tushin had been talking all the evening,
and for the first time in their lives observed one
another closely, with the result that both felt a desire
for a closer acquaintance. Tushin asked Raisky to
be his guest for a week, to have a look at the forest,
the steam-saw, and the timber industry. Raisky
accepted, and the next day they crossed the river
together in Tushin's boat.
Vera's name did not cross their lips. Each was
conscious that the other knew his secret. Raisky in
any case had learned of Tushin's offer, of his behaviour
on that occasion, and of his part in the whole drama
from Vera herself. His jealous prejudices had instantly
vanished, and he felt nothing but esteem and sympathy
for Tushin. As he studied the personality of Vera's
friend, as his fancy did him its usual service of putting
the object, not in itself a romantic one, in the best
light, he admired Tushin's simplicity and frankness.
After a week spent at " Smoke," after seeing him at
home, in the factory, in field and forest, after talking
through the night with him by the flickering light of
the fire, he understood how Vera's eye and heart should
have recognised the simple completeness of the man
and placed Tushin side by side with Tatiana Markovna
and her sister in her affections. Raisky himself was
attracted to this simple, gentle and yet strong person-
ality, and would like to have stayed longer at " Smoke,"
but Tatiana Markovna wrote asking him to return
298 THE PRECIPICE
without delay as his presence was necessary at
Malinovka.
Tushin offered to drive with him, for company's
sake, as he said ; in reaUty he wanted to know why
Tatiana Markovna had sent for Jtaisky, whether
there was a new turn in Vera's affairs, or any service
to be rendered her. He remembered uncomfortably
his meeting with Mark, and how u i willingly he had
said that he was going away. Tushin wondered
anxiously whether he had kept his promise, whether
he was annoying Vera in any way.
When Raisky reached Malinovka he hurried straight
to Vera. While his impressions were still fresh, he
drew in vivid colours a full length portrait of Tushin,
describing his surroundings and his activities with
sympathetic appreciation.
Vera sighed, perhaps for sorrow that she did not
love Tushin more and differently.
Raisky would have gone on talking about his
visit if he had not had a message from his aunt that
she would like to see him immediately. He asked
Vera if she knew why he had been sent for.
" I know something is wrong, but she has not told
me, and I don't like to ask. Indeed, I fear. . . ."
She broke off, and at that moment Tushin sent in
word to know if she would receive him. She assented.
When Raisky entered her room, Tatiana Markovna
dismissed Pashutka and locked the door. She looked
worried and old, and her appearance terrified Raisky.
" Has something disagreeable happened ? " he asked,
sitting down opposite her. j
" What is done is done," she said sadly.
" I am sitting on needles, Grandmother. Tell me
quickly."
" That old thief Tychkov has had his revenge on
us both. He wormed out a tale about me from
a crazy old woman, but this has had no special results,
for people are indifferent to the past, and in any case
I stand with one foot in the grave, and don't care
about myself, but Vera "
" What about Vera, Grandmother ? "
THE PRECIPICE 299
" Her secret has ceased to be a secret. Rumours
are going about the town. At first I did not under-
stand why on Sunday at church, the Vice-governor's
wife asked me twice after Vera's health, and why
two other ladies listened curiously for my answers.
I looked round, and read on every face the same
question, what was the matter with Vera ? I said
she had been ill, but was better again. Then there
were further questions, and I extricated myself with
difficulty. The real misfortune, thank God, is con-
cealed. I learned from Tiet Nikonich yesterday,
that the gossip is on the wrong track. Ivan Ivanovich
is suspected. Do you remember that on Marfinka's
birthday he said not a word, but sat there like a mute,
until Vera came in, when he suddenl}^ woke up. The
guests, of course, noticed it. In any case it has long
been no secret that he loves Vera, and he has no arts
' of concealment. People said that they vanished into
I the garden, that Vera went later to the old house
I and Tu'^hin drove away. Do you know what he
I came for ? "
Raisky nodded.
" Vera and Tushin are coupled together in every-
body's mouth."
" You said that Tychkov had dragged me in too."
" Pauhna Karpovna did that, ^he went out to
find you in the evening when you were out late with
Vera. You said something to her, apparently in jest,
which she understood in her own way, and she has
involved you. They say she had alienated you from
Vera, with whom you were supposed to be in love,
and she keeps on repeating that she dragged you
from the precipice. What had you to do with her,
and what is the tale about Vera ? Perhaps you had
been in her confidence for a long time, and you both
kept silence with me — this is what your freedom has
brought you to." She sighed.
" That silly old bird got off too easily," said Raisky,
clenching his fists. " To-morrow I will have it out
with her."
" You have found someone whom you can call to
300 THE PRECIPICE '
account. What is the use of reproaching her ? vShe
is ridiculous, and no one cares what she says. But
the old chatterbox Tychkov has established that on
Marfinka's birthda}^ Vera and Tushin had a long
conversation in the avenue, that the day before she
stayed out far into the night, and was subsequently
ill, and he has put his own construction on Paulina
Karpovna's tale. He is trumpeting it in the town
that it was not with you, but with Tushin that she was '
walking about at night. Then to crown all a drunken
old woman made revelations about me. Tychkov
has extracted everything. ..."
Tatiana's eyes dropped, and her face flushed for a
moment.
" That is another story," said Raisky seriously,
striding up and down the room. " The lesson you gave
him was not sufficient. I will try a repetition of it."
" What do you mean ? God forbid that you
should. You will try to prove that the tale is not
true, which is not difficult ; it is only necessary to
know where Ivan Ivanovich spent the evening before
Marfinka's birthday. Supposing he was in his forest,
then people will ask who was with Vera in the park.
The Kritzki woman saw you at the top of the precipice,
and Vera was "
" What is to be done ? " asked Raisky in fear for
Vera.
" God's judgments are put in the mouths of men,"
whispered Tatiana Markovna sadly, " and they must
not be despised. We must humble ourselves, and our
cup is apparently not yet full."
Conscious of the difficulties of their position, both
were silent. Vera's retired way of life, Tushin's
devotion to her, her independence of her aunt's
authority, were famihar and accustomed facts. But
Raisky 's attentions to her wrapped this simple
situation in an uncertainty, which Paulina Karpovna
had noticed, and had naturally not kept to herself.
It was not only Tatiana Markovna who had marked
out Tushin as Vera's probable husband. The town
expected two great events, Marfinka's marriage with
THE PRECIPICE 301
Vikentev which was about to take place, and, in no
distant future, Tushin's marriage with Vera. Then
suddenly there were these incomprehensible, unexpected
happenings. On her sister's birthday Vera appeared
among the guests only for a moment, hardly spoke to
anyone, then vanished into the garden with Tushin,
and afterwards to the old house, while Tushin left
without even saying good-bye to his hostess.
Paulina Markovna had related how Raisky, on the
eve of the family festival, had gone out for a walk
with Vera.
Following on this Vera had fallen ill, then Tatiana
Markovna, no one was admitted to the house, Raisky
wandered about like one possessed, and the doctors
gave no definite report.
There was no word or sign of a wedding. Why
had Tushin not made his offer, and if he made it, why
was it not accepted ? People surmised that Raisky
had entrapped Vera ; if so, why did he not marry her.
They were determined to know who was wrong and
who was right, and to give judgment accordingly.
Both Tatiana Markovna and Raisky were conscious
of all this, and feared the verdict for Vera's sake.
" Grandmother," said Raisky at last, " you must
tell Ivan Ivanovich this yourself, and be guided by
what he says. I know his character now, and am con-
fident that he will decide on the right course. He loves
Vera, and cares more for what happens to her than
to himself. He came over the Volga with me because
your letter to me made him anxious about Vera.
When you have talked this over with him, I will go
to Paulina Karpovna, and perhaps see Tychkov as
well."
" I am determined you shall not meet Tychkov."
" I must," replied Raisky.
" I will not have it, Boris. No good can come of
it. I will follow your advice and speak to Ivan
Ivanovich ; then we will see whether you need go to
Paulina Karpovna. Ask Ivan Ivanovich to come
here, but say not a word to Vera. She has heard
nothing so far, and God grant that she never will."
302 THE PRECIPICE
Raisky went to Vera, and his place with Tatiana
Markovna was taken by Tiishin.
Tatiana Markovna could not disguise her agitation
when Ivan Ivanovich entered her room. He made
his bow in silence.
" How did you find Vera ? " she asked, after a pause.
" She seemed to be well and calm,"
" God grant that she is ! But how much trouble
all this has caused you," she added in a low voice,
tr3dng to avoid his eyes.
" What does that matter, if Vera Vassilievna has
peace."
" She was beginning to recover, and I too felt
happier, so long as our distress was concealed."
Tushin started as if he had been shot. " Ivan
Ivanovich," continued Tatiana Markovna, " there
is all sorts of gossip in the town. Borushka and I
in a moment of anger tore the mask from that hypocrite
Tychkov — you have no doubt heard the story. Such
an outburst ill fitted my years, but he had been blowing
his own trumpet so abominably that it was unendur-
able. Now he, in his turn, is tearing the mask from
us."
" From you ? I don't understand."
" When he gossipped about me, no one took any
heed, for I am already counted with my fathers.
But with Vera it is different, and they have dragged
your name into the affair."
" Mine ? with Vera Vassilievna's ? Please tell me
what the talk is."
When Tatiana Markovna had told the story he
asked what she wished him to do.
" You must clear yourself," she said. " You
have been beyond reproach all your life, and must be
again. As soon as Marfinka's wedding is over I
shall settle on my estate at Novosselovo for good.
You should make haste to inform Tychkov that you
were not in the town on the day before IMarfinka's
fete-day, and consequently could not have been at
the precipice."
" It ought to be done differently."
THE PRECIPICE 303
" Do just as you like, Ivan Ivanovich. But what
else can you say ?
" I would rather not meet Tychkov. He may
have heard through others that I certainly was in
the town ; I was spending a couple of days with a
friend, I shall spread it about that I did visit the
precipice on that evening with Vera Vassilievna,
although that is not the case. I might add that I
had offered her my hand and had met with a refusal,
by which you, Tatiana Markovna, who gave me your
approval, were aggrieved ; that Vera Vassilievna
felt bitterly the breach of our friendship. One might
even speak of a distant hope ... of a promise. ..."
" People will not be kept quiet by that, for a promise
cannot always remain a promise."
" It will be forgotten, Tatiana Markovna, especially
if you, as you say, leave the neighbourhood. If it
is not forgotten, and you and Vera Vassilievna are
further disturbed, it is still possible," he added in
a low tone, " to accept my proposal."
" Ivan Ivanovich," said Tatiana Markovna re-
proachfully, " do you think Vera and I are capable
of such a thing ? Are we to avail ourselves of your
past affection and your generosity merely to still
iTialicious gossip, to stifle talk for which there is a
basis of truth. Neither you nor Vera would find
happiness in that way."
" There is no question of generosity, Tatiana Mar-
kovna. If a forest stands in one's way, it must he
hewn down ; bold men see no barrier in the sea, and
hew their way through the rock itself. Here there is
no obstacle of forest, sea, or rock. I am bridging
the precipice, and my feet will not tremble when I
cross the bridge. Give me Vera Vassilievna. No
devil should disturb my happiness or her peace of
mind, if she lived to be a hundred. She will be my
Tsaritsa, and in the peace that reigns in my forest
will forget all that now oppresses her. You don't
yet understand me ! "
" 1 do," whispered Tatiana Markovna tearfully,
" but the decision does not lie with me."
304 THE PRECIPICE
He passed his hands across his eyes and through
his thick hair, then seized her hands.
" Forgive me, I forgot the important point. It is
not mountain, forest or sea, but an insurmountable
obstacle that confronts me — Vera Vassilievna is not
willing. She looks forward to a happier future than
I can offer her. You sent for me to let me know of
the gossip there is going about, in the view that it
must be painful, didn't you ? Do not let it disturb
either yourself or Vera Vassilievna, but take her away,
so that no word of it penetrates to her ears. In the
meantime I will spread in the town the account we have
discussed. That man," he could not bring Mark's
name over his lips, " leaves the town to-morrow or
the day after, and all will be forgotten. As for me,
since it is decided that Vera Vassilievna is not to be
my wife, it does not matter whether I die or live."
Tatiana Markovna, pale and trembling, interrupted
him.
" She will be your wife," she said, " when she has
learnt to forget. I understand for the first time
how you love Vera."
" Do not lure me on with false hopes, for I am not
a boy. Who can give me security that Vera Vassilievna
will ever. ..." ^'
" I give you that security."
His eyes shone with gratitude as he took her hand.
Tatiana Markovna felt that she had gone too far,
and had promised more than she could perform.
She withdrew her hand, and said soothingly : " She ^
is still very unhappy, and would not understand j.
at present. First of all she must be left alone."
" I will wait and hope," he said in a low tone. " If
only I might, like Vikentev, call you Grandmother."
She signed to him to leave her. When he had
gone she dropped on to her chair, and covered her
face with her handkerchief.
\
CHAPTER XXXV
Raisky had written to Paulina Karpovna asking her
if he might call the next day about one o'clock. Her
answer ran : " Charmee, j' attends . . ." and so on.
He found her in her boudoir in a stifling atmosphere
of burning incense, with curtains drawn to produce
a mysterious twilight. She wore a white muslin
frock with wide lace sleeves, with a yellow dahlia
at her breast. Near the divan was placed a sumptuously
spread table with covers for two.
Raisky explained that he had come to make a
farewell call,
" A farewell call I I won't hear of such a thing.
You are joking, it is a bad joke ! No, no ! Smile and
take back the hated word," she protested, slipping her
arm in his and leading him to the table. " Don't
think of going away. " Vive I' amour et la joie."
She invited him with a coquettish gesture to be
seated, and hung a table napkin over his coat, as
slie might to a child. He devoted an excellent morning
appetite to the food before him. She poured out
champagne for him and watched him with tender
admiration.
After a longish pause when she had filled his glass
for the third or fourth time she said : " Well, what
have you to say about it ? " Then as Raisky looked
at her in amazement she continued : " I see, I see !
Take off the mask, and have done with concealment."
" Ah ! " sighed Raisky, putting his lips to his glass.
They drank to one another's health.
" Do you remember that night," she murmured,
" the night of love as you called it."
" How should it fade from my memory," he whis-
pered darkly. " That night was the decisive hour."
" I knew it. A mere girl could not hold 370U . . .
3o6 THE PRECIPICE
une nullite, cette pauvre petite fille, qui n'a que sa figure
. . . shy, inexperienced, devoid of elegance."
" She could not. I have torn myself free."
" And have found what you have long been seeking,
have you not ? What happened in the park to excite
you so ?
After a little fencing, Raisky proceeded with his
story. " When I thought my happiness was within
my grasp, I heard. ..."
" Tushin was there ? " whispered Paulina Karpovna,
holding her breath.
He nodded silently, and raised his glass once
more.
" Diies tout," she said with a malicious smile.
" She was walking alone, lost in thought," he
said in a confidential tone, while Paulina Karpovna
played with her watch chain, and listened with strained
attention. " I was at her heels, determined to
have an answer from her. She took one or two steps
down the face of the precipice, when someone suddenly
came towards her."
"He? "
" He."
" What did he do ? "
" ' Good evening. Vera Vassilievna/ he said. ' How
do you do ? ' She shuddered."
" Hypocrisy ! "
" Not at all. I hid myself and listened. ' What
are you doing here ? ' she said. ' I am spending
two days in town,' he said, ' to be present at your
sister's fete, and I have chosen that day. . . .
Decide, Vera Vassilievna, whether I am to love or not."
" Ou le sentiment va-t-il se nicher ? " exclaimed
Pauhna Karpovna. " Even in that clod."
" * Ivan Ivanovich ! ' pleaded Vera," continued
Raisky. " He interrupted her with ' Vera Vassilievna,
decide whether to-morrow I should ask Tatiana
Markovna for your hand, or throw myself into the
Volga!' "
" Those were his words ? "
"His very words."
THE PRECIPICE 307
" Mais, il est ridicule. What did she do ? She
moaned, cried yes and no ? "
" She answered, ' No, Ivan Ivanovich, give me time
to consider whether I can respond with the same deep
affection that you feel for me. Give me six months,
a year, and then I will answer " yes " or " no." ' Your
room is so hot, Paulina Karpovna, could we have a
little air ? "
Raisky thought he had invented enough, and
glanced up at his hostess, who wore an expression of
disappointment.
" C'est tout ? " she asked.
" Oui," he said. " In any case Tushin did not
abandon hope. On the next day, Marfinka's birthday,
he appeared again to hear her last word. From the
precipice he went through the park, and she accom-
panied him. It seems that next day his hopes revived.
Mine are for ever gone."
" And that is all ? People have been spreading
God knows what tales about your cousin — and you.
They have not even spared that saint Tatiana Mar-
kovna with their poisonous tongues. That unendur-
able Tychkov ! "
Raisky pricked up his ears. " They talk about
Grandmother ? " he asked waveringly.
He remembered the hint Vera had given him of
Tatiana Markovna's love story, and he had heard
something from Vassilissa, but what woman has not
her romance ? They must have dug up some lie or
some gossip out of the dust of forty years. He must
know what it was in order to stop Tychkov's mouth.
" What do they say about Grandmother ? " he asked
in a low, intimate voice.
"Ah, c'est deguutant. No one believes it, and
everybody is jeering at Tychkov for having debased
himself to interrogate a drink-maddened old beggar-
woman. I will not repeat it."
" If you please," he whispered tenderly.
" You wish to know ? " she whispered, bending
towards him. " Then you shall hear everything.
This woman, who stands regularly in the porch of the
3o8 THE PRECIPICE
Church of the Ascension, has been saying that Tiet
Nikonich loved Tatiana Markovna, and she him."
" I know that," he interrupted impatiently. " That
is no' crime."
" And she was sought in marriage by the late Count
Sergei Ivanovich "
" I have heard that, too. She did not agree, and the
Count married somebody else, but she was forbidden
to marry Tiet Nikonich. I have been told all that by
Vassilissa. What did the drunken woman say ? "
" The Count is said to have surprised a rendezvous
between Tatiana Markovna and Tiet Nikonich, and
such a rendezvous.
" No, no ! " she cried, shaking with laughter.
" Tatiana Markovna ! Who would believe such a
thing ? "
Raisky listened seriously, and surmises flitted across
his mind.
" The Count gave Tiet Nikonich a box on the ears."
" That is a lie," cried Raisky, jumping up, " Tiet
Nikonich would not have endured it."
"A lie naturally — he did not endure it. He seized a
garden knife that he found among the flowers, struck
the Count to the ground, seized him by the throat,
and would have killed him."
Raisky's face changed. " Well ? " he urged.
" Tatiana Markovna restrained his hand. ' You
are ' she said, ' a nobleman, not a bandit, your weapon
is a sword.' She succeeded in separating them, and
a duel was not possible, for it would have compromised
her. The opponents gave their word ; the Count
to keep silence over what had happened, and Tiet
Nikonich not to marry Tatiana Markovna. That is
why she remains unmarried. Is it not a shame to
spread such calumnies ? "
Raisky could no longer contain his agitation, but he
said, " You see it is a lie. Who could possibly have
seen and heard what passed."
" The gardener, who was asleep in a corner, is said
to have witnessed the whole scene. He was a serf,
and fear ensured his silence, but he told his wife, the
THE PRECIPICE 309
drunken widow who is now chattering about it. Of
course it is nonsense, incredible nonsense. I am the
first to cry that it is a lie, a lie. Our respected and
saintly Tatiana Markovna ! " Paulina Karpovna
burst out laughing, but checked herself when she
looked at Raisky.
" What is the matter ? Allans done, ouhliez tout.
Vive la joie ! Do not frown. We will send for more
wine," she said, looking at him with her ridiculous,
languishing air.
" No, no, I am afraid " He broke off, fearing
to betray himself, and concluded lamely, " It would
not agree with me — I am not accustomed to wine."
He rose from his seat, and his hostess followed his
example.
" Good-bye, for ever," he said.
" No, no," she cried.
" I must escape from these dangerous places, from
your precipices and abysses. Farewell, farewell ! "
He picked up his hat, and hurried away. Paulina
Karpovna stood as if turned to stone, then rang the
bell, and called for her carriage and for her maid to
dress her, saying she had calls to pay.
Raisky perceived that there was truth in the drunken
woman's storj^, and that he held in his hand the key
to his aunt's past. He realised now how she had
grown to be the woman she was, and where she had
won her strength, her practical wisdom, her knowledge
of life and of men's hearts ; he understood why she
had won Vera's confidence, and had been able to calm
her niece in spite of her own distress. Perhaps Vera,
too, knew the story. While he had been manoeuvring
to give another turn to the gossip about Vera's rela-
tions to himself and Tushin, he had lighted by chance
on a forgotten but vivid page of his family history, on
another drama no less dangerous to those who took
part in it, and found that his whole soul was moved
by this record of what had happened forty years ago.
" Borushka ! " cried Tatiana Markovna in horror,
when he entered her room. " WTiat has come to you,
my friend ? You have been drinking ! " She looked
310 THE PRECIPICE
keenly at him for a long minute, then turned away
when she read in his tell-tale face that he, too, had
heard the talk about her past self.
CHAPTER XXXVI
Against universal expectation, Marfinka's wedding
was a quiet one, no one being invited except a few
neighbouring landowners and the important personages
in the town, about fifty guests in all. The young
people were married in the village church on Sunday,
after morning service, and afterwards in the hall,
which had been transformed for the occasion, a formal
breakfast was served without any of the gaiety and
excitement usual to such occasions. The servants
were most disappointed, for their mistress had taken
precautions against their drinking to excess, which
made the whole affair seem dull to them.
Marfinka's trousseau and her contributions to the
household had already been taken across the Volga,
the process having occupied a full week. She herself
shone with the charm of a rose grown to perfection ; in
her face a new emotion was visible which found expres-
sion now in a musing smile, now in a stray tear. Her
face was shadowed with the consciousness of a new
life, of a far stretching future with unknown duties,
a new dignity and a new happiness. Vikentev wore
an expression of modesty, almost of timidity, and was
visibly affected.
Raisky looked at the pretty bride with the emotions
of a brother, but he had an impulse of terror when he
noticed in her sheaf of orange blossom some faded
blooms.
" They are from the bouquet that Vera gave me
for my birthday," she explained naively.
Raisky pretended that withered flowers w^ere a
bad omen, and helped her to pick them out.
When the time for their departure came, the bride
THE PRECIPICE 311
had to be literally dragged sobbing from her aunt's
breast, but her* tears were tears of joy. Tatiana
Markovna was pale, only maintaining her self-restraint
with difftculty, and it was plain that she could only
just stand as she looked out on the Volga after her
departing child. Once at home again, she gave way
to her tears. She knew that she possessed the almost
undivided love of her other child, the passionate Vera,
whose character had been ripened by bitter experience.
Tushin stayed with a friend in the town for the
wedding. Next day he came to Tatiana Markovna,
accompanied by an architect, and they spent nearly
a week over plans, going over the two houses, the
gardens and the servants' quarters, making sketches
and talking of radical alterations in the spring. Every-
thing of value — furniture, pictures, even the parquet
flooring — had been taken out of the old house and
stored, partly in the new house, partly in outhouses
and on the ground.
Tatiana Markovna and Vera intended to go to
Novosselovo, and later on to visit the Vikentevs ;
for the summer they were invited to be the guests of
Anna Ivanovna, Tushin's sister, at " Smoke."
Tatiana Markovna had given no definite answer to
the suggestion, saying that it must be " as God wills."
In any case Tushin was making the necessary arrange-
ments with the architect, and intended to make
extensive alterations in his house for the reception
of the honoured visitors.
Raisky stayed in his rooms in the new house, but
Leonti had returned to his own home for the time
being, to return to Malinovka after the departure of
Tatiana Markovna and Vera. He, too, had been
invited by Tushin to " Smoke," but Leonti had
answered with a sigh, " Later in the winter. Just
now I am expecting ..." and had broken off to look
out on to the road from Moscow. He was in fact
expecting a letter from his wife in answer to one he had
just written. Not long before, Juliana Andreevna
had written to their housekeeper and had asked her
to send her winter cloak. She indicated the address.
312 THE PRECIPICE
but said not a word about her husband. Leonti
dispatched the cloak himself with a glowing letter in
which he asked her to come, and spoke of his love and
friendship.
The poor man received no reply. Gradually he
resumed his teaching, though he still betrayed his
melancholy now and again during the lessons, and
was apt to be absentminded and unconscious of the
behaviour of his scholars, who took pitiless advantage
of his helplessness.
Tushin had offered to look after Malinovka during
Tatiana Markovna's absence. He called it his winter
quarters and made a point of crossing the Volga every
week to give an eye to the house, the farm yard and
the servants, of whom only Vassilissa, Egor, the cook
and the coachman accompanied their mistress to
Novosselovo. Yakob and Savili were put especially
at Tushin's disposition.
Raisky proposed to leave a week after the wedding.
Tiet Nikonich was in the most melancholy phght
of all. At any other time he would have followed
Tatiana Markovna to the end of the world, but after
the outbreak of gossip it would have been unsuitable
to follow her for the moment, because it might have
given colour to the talk about them which was
half-believed and already partly forgotten. Tatiana
Markovna, however, said he might come at Christmas,
and by that time perhaps circumstances would permit
him to stay. In the meantime, he accepted Tushin's
invitation to be his guest at " Smoke."
The gossip about Vera had given ground to the
universal expectation of her marriage with Tushin.
Tatiana Markovna hoped that time would heal all
her wounds, but she recognised that Vera's case stood
in a category by itself, and that ordinary rules did
not apply to it. No rumour reached Vera, who
continued to see in Tushin the friend of long standing,
who was all the dearer to her since he had stretched
out to her his helping hand.
In the last davs before his departure Raisky had
gone through and sorted his sketches and notebooks,
THE PRECIPICE 313
and had selected from his novel those pages which
bore reference to Vera. In the last night that he
spent under the roof of home he decided to begin
his plot then and there, and sat down to his writing-
table. He determined that one chapter at least should
be written. " When my passion is past," he told him-
self, " when I no longer stand in the presence of these
men, with their comedy and their tragedy, the picture
will be clearer and in perspective. I already see
the splendid form emerge fresh from the hand of its
creator, I see my statue, whose majesty is undefiled
by the common and the mean," He rose, walked
up and down the room, and thought over the first
chapter. After half an hour's meditation he sat
down and rested his head on his hands. Weariness
invaded him, and as it was uncomfortable to doze
in a sitting posture he lay down on the sofa. Very
soon he fell asleep, and there was a sound of regular
breathing.
When he woke it was beginning to get light. He
sprang up hastily and looked round in astonishment,
as if he had seen something new and unexpected
in his dreams.
" In my dream, even, I saw a statue," he said to
himself. " W^hat does it mean ? Is it an omen ? "
He went to the table, read the introduction he had
written, and sighed. " What use do I make of my
powers ? " he cried. " Another year is gone." He
angrily thrust the manuscript aside to look for a
letter he had received a month ago from the sculptor
Kirilov, and sat down at the table to answer it.
" In my sound and clear mind, dear Kirilov, I hasten to
give you the first intimation of the new and unexpected
perspecdve of my art and my activity. I write in answer
to the letter in which you tell me that you are going to visit
Italy and Rome. I am coming to St. Petersburg ; so for God's
sake wait for me and I will travel with you. Take me with
you, and have pity on a blind, insane individual, who has
only to-day had his eyes opened to his real calling. I have
groped about in the darkness for a long time, and have very
nearly committed suicide, that is, let my talent perish. You
discovered talent in my pictures, but instead of devoting
314 THE PRECIPICE
myself solely to my brush I have dabbled in music, in literature
■ — have dissipated my energies. I meant to write a novel,
and neither you nor anybody else prevented me and told
mc that I am a sculptor, a classical artist. A Venus of living
marble is born of my imagination. Is it then my cue to
introduce psychology into my pictures, to describe manners
and customs ? Surely not, my art is concerned with form
and beauty.
"For the novelist quite other quaUties are required, and
years of labour are necessary. I would spare neither time
nor endeavour if I thought that my talent lay in my pen.
In any case, I will keep my notes — or perhaps no ! — I must
not deceive myself by harbouring an uncertain hope. I
cannot accomplish what I have in mind with the pen. The
analysis of the complicated mechanism of human nature
is contrary to my nature. My gift is to comprehend beauty,
to model it in clear and lovely forms. ... I shall keep those
notes to remind me of what I have seen, experienced, and
suffered.
" If the art of sculpture fails me I will humiliate myself,
and seek out, wherever he may be, the man (his name is Mark
Volokov) who first doubted the completion of my novel and
will confess to him, ' You are right, right, I am only half a
man ! ' But until that time comes, I will live and hope.
" Let us go to Rome, Rome. There dwells Art, not
snobbishness and empty pastime ; there is work, enjoyment,
life itself. To our early meeting ! "
The house was early astir to bid Raisk}/ Godspeed.
Tushin and the young Vikentevs had come, Marfinka,
a marvel of beauty, amiability and shyness. Tatiana
Markovna looked sad, but she pulled herself together
and avoided sentiment.
" Stay with us," she said reproachfully. " You
do not even know, yourself, where 370U are going."
" To Rome, Grandmother."
" What for ? To see the Pope ? "
" To be a sculptor."
" Wha-at ? "
Marfinka also begged him to stay. Vera did not
add her voice to the request, because she knew he
would not stay ; she thought sorrowfully that his
manifold talents had not developed so far to give the
pleasure they should do to himself and others.
" Cousin," she said, " if ever you grow weary of
your existence abroad, will you come back to glance
THE PRECIPICE 315
at this place where you are now at last understood and
loved ? "
" Certainly I will, Vera. My heart has found a
real home here. Grandmother, Marfinka and you
are my dear family ; I shall never form new domestic
ties. You will always be present with me wherever
I go, but now do not seek to detain me. My imagina-
tion drives me away, and my head is whirling with
ideas, but in less than a year I shall have completed
a statue of you in marble."
" What about the novel ? " she asked, laughing.
" When I am dead anyone who has a fancy for
them may examine m}' papers, and will find material
enough. But my immediate intention is to represent
your head and shoulders in marble."
" Before the year is out you will fall in love with
somebody else, and will not know which to choose as
your model."
" I may fall in love, but I shall never love anyone
as I do you. I will carve your statue in marble, for
you always stand vividly before my eyes. That
is certain," he concluded emphatically, as he caught
her smiling glance.
" Certain again ! " interrupted Tatiana Markovna.
" I don't know what you are discussing there, but I
know that when you say ' certain,' Boris, it is safe
to say that nothing will come of it."
Raisky went up to Tushin, who was sitting in a
corner silently watching the scene.
" I hope, Ivan Ivanovich, that what we all wish
will be accomplished," he said.
" All of us, Boris Pavlovich ? Do you think it
will be accomplished ? "
" I think so ; it could hardly be otherwise. Promise
to let me know wherever I am, because I wish to
hold the marriage crown over Vera's head at the
ceremony."
" I promise."
" And I promise to come."
Leonti took Raisky on one side, gave him a letter
for Juliana Andreevna, and begged him to seek her out.
3i6 THE PRECIPICE
" Speak to her conscience," he said. " If she
agrees to return, telegraph to me, and I will travel
to Moscow to meet her."
Raisky promised, but advised him, in the meantime,
to rest and to spend the winter with Tushin.
The whole party surrounded the travelling carriage.
Marfinka wept copiously, and Vikentev had already
provided her with no less than five handkerchiefs.
When Raisky had taken his seat he looked out once
more, and exchanged glances with Tatiana Markovna,
with Vera and with Tushin. The common experience
and suffering of the six months, which had drawn
them so closely together, passed before his vision
with the rapidity, the varying tone and colour, and
the vagueness of a dream.
CHAPTER XXXVII
As soon as Raisky reached St. Petersburg he hurried
off to find Kirilov. He felt an impulse to touch
his friend to assure .himself that Kirilov really stood
before him, and that he had not started on the journey
without him. He repeated to him his ardent confi-
dence that his artistic future la}^ in sculpture.
" What new fancy is this ? " asked Kirilov, frowning
and plainly expressing his mistrust. " When I got
your letter I thought you were mad. You have one
talent already ; why do you want to follow a side-
track. Take your pencil, go to the Academy, and
buy this," he said, showing him a thick book of litho-
graphed anatomical drawings. " What do you want
with sculpture ? It is too late."
" I feel I have the right touch here," he said, rubbing
his fingers one against the other.
" Whether you have the right touch or not, it is
too late."
" WTiy too late ? There is an ensign I know who
wields the chisel with great success."
THE PRECIPICE 317
" An ensign, yes ! But you, with your grey
hair. . . ." Kirilov emphasised his remarks with a
vigorous shake of the head.
Raisky would wrangle with him no longer. He
spent three weeks in the studio of a scupltor, and
made acquaintance with the students there. At
home he worked zealously ; visited with the sculptor
and his students the Isaac Cathedral, where he stood
in admiration before the work of Vitali ; and he spent
many hours in the galleries of the Hermitage. Over-
whelmed with enthusiasm he urged Kirilov to start
at once for Italy and Rome.
He had not forgotten Leonti's commission, and
sought out Juliana Andreevna in her lodgings. Wlien
he entered the corridor he heard the strains of a waltz
and, he thought, the voice of Koslov's wife. He
sent in his name and with it Leonti's letter. After
a time the servant, with an air of embarrassment,
came to tell him that Juliana Andreevna had gone
with a party of friends to Zarskoe-Selo, and would
travel direct from there to Moscow. Raisky did
not think it necessary to mention this incident to
Leonti.
His former guardian had sent him a considerable
sum raised by the mortgage of his estate, and with
this in hand he set out with Kirilov at the beginning
ji January for Dresden. He spent many hours of
ivevy day in the gallery, and paid an occasional visit
o the theatre. Raisky pressed his fellow-traveller
:o go farther afield ; he wanted to go to Holland.
England, to Paris.
" What should I do in England ? " asked Kirilov.
' There, all the art-treasures are in private galleries
o which we have no access, and the public museums
ire not rich in great works of art. If you are deter-
nined to go, you must go by yourself from Holland,
will w'ait for you in Paris."
Raisky agreed to this proposition. He only stayed
'. fortnight in England, however, and was very much
mpressed by the mighty sea of social life. Then he
lastened back to his eager study of the rich art
3i8 THE PRECIPICE
treasures of Paris ; but he could not possess his soul
in the confusion and noisy merriment, in the incessant
entertainments of Paris.
In the early spring the friends crossed the Alps.
Even while he abandoned himself to the new impressions
which nature, art, and a different race made on his
mind, Raisky found that the dearest and nearest ties
still connected him with Tatiana Markovna, Vera
and Marfinka. When he watched the towering crests
of the waves at sea or the snow-clad mountain tops
his imagination brought before him his aunt's noble
grey head ; her eyes looked at him from the portraits
of Velasquez and Gerard Dow, just as Murillo's women
reminded him of Vera, and he recalled Marfinka's
charming face as he looked at the masterpieces of
Greuze, or even at the women of Raphael. Vera's
form flitted before him on the mountain side ; he
saw once more before him the precipice overlooking
the narrow plain of the Volga, and fought over again
the despairing struggle from which he had emerged.
In the flowery valleys Vera beckoned to him under
another aspect, offering her hand with her affectionate
smile. So his memories followed him even as he
contemplated the mighty figures of Nature, Art
and History as they were revealed in the mountains
and the plains of Italy.
He gave himself up to these varied emotions with
a passionate absorption which shook the foundations
of his physical strength. In Rome he established
himself in a studio which he shared with Kirilov,
and spent much of his time in visiting the museums
and the monuments of antiquity. Sometimes he
felt he had suddenly lost his appreciation of natural
beauty, and then he would shut himself up and work
for days together. Another time he was absorbed
in the crowded life of the city, which appeared to
him as a great, crude, moving picture in which the
life of bygone centuries was reflected as in a mirror.
Through all the manifestations of this rich and
glowing existence he remained faithful to his own
family, and he was never more than a guest on the
THE PRECIPICE 319
foreign soil. In his leisure hours his thoughts were
turned homewards ; he would have liked to absorb
V the eternal beauty of nature and art, to saturate
I himself with the history revealed in the monuments
I of Rome in order that he might take his spiritual and
artistic gains back to Malinovka.
The three figures of Vera, Marfinka, and his " little
other " Tatiana Markovna, stretched out beckoning
ands to him ; and calling him to herself with even
reater insistence than these, was another, mightier
gure, the " great mother," Russia herself.
s
le
ig
in
i
ler
ite
be
\rt
'i'''^ THE END
uov,
ae
tiiral
work
311
h
iiaiia
on the
Printed in Great Briiaiii by Wyman & Sons, Ltd., London and Reading.
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA OBRARY
Los Angeles
Thb book is DUE on the last date stamped below.
I'CJ
dU
OISCHARGE-URL
DEC 141979
|J%G2R1985
ffl JUN ,f.
jj^^mi/Mi
-^m-'
i
JUN 191991
"RffUlMr
JUN 18 1984
50rw-7,'69 (N296S4)— C-120
■^■m^
UCLA-Young Research Library
PG3337 .G6obE
y
lllllllllJ! I
III II I I
L 009 529 685 1
UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY
AA 001 344 238 9
- ■ <= ■<
-n t-*
6^